This is a modern-English version of Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1902 to 1903
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1905 to 1906
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1907 to 1908
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1909 to 1922
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1896 to 1901
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1902 to 1903
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1904
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1905 to 1906
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1907 to 1908
Lucy Maud Montgomery Short Stories, 1909 to 1922
Short Stories 1896 to 1901
A Case of Trespass | 1897 |
A Christmas Inspiration | 1901 |
A Christmas Mistake | 1899 |
A Strayed Allegiance | 1897 |
An Invitation Given on Impulse | 1900 |
Detected by the Camera | 1897 |
In Spite of Myself | 1896 |
Kismet | 1899 |
Lillian's Business Venture | 1900 |
Miriam's Lover | 1901 |
Miss Calista's Peppermint Bottle | 1900 |
The Jest that Failed | 1901 |
The Pennington's Girl | 1900 |
The Red Room | 1898 |
The Setness of Theodosia | 1901 |
The Story of An Invitation | 1901 |
The Touch of Fate | 1899 |
The Waking of Helen | 1901 |
The Way of Winning Anne | 1899 |
Young Si | 1901 |
A Case of Trespass
It was the forenoon of a hazy, breathless day, and Dan Phillips was trouting up one of the back creeks of the Carleton pond. It was somewhat cooler up the creek than out on the main body of water, for the tall birches and willows, crowding down to the brim, threw cool, green shadows across it and shut out the scorching glare, while a stray breeze now and then rippled down the wooded slopes, rustling the beech leaves with an airy, pleasant sound.
It was a hazy, stuffy morning, and Dan Phillips was fishing for trout in one of the back creeks of the Carleton pond. It was a bit cooler in the creek than on the main part of the water because the tall birches and willows crowded down to the edge, casting cool, green shadows and blocking the harsh glare. Occasionally, a light breeze would ripple down the wooded slopes, rustling the beech leaves with a refreshing, pleasant sound.
Out in the pond the glassy water creamed and shimmered in the hot sun, unrippled by the faintest breath of air. Across the soft, pearly tints of the horizon blurred the smoke of the big factory chimneys that were owned by Mr. Walters, to whom the pond and adjacent property also belonged.
Out in the pond, the smooth water sparkled and shone in the bright sun, undisturbed by even the slightest breeze. Across the soft, pearly colors of the horizon blurred the smoke from the large factory chimneys owned by Mr. Walters, who also owned the pond and the nearby land.
Mr. Walters was a comparative stranger in Carleton, having but recently purchased the factories from the heirs of the previous owner; but he had been in charge long enough to establish a reputation for sternness and inflexibility in all his business dealings.
Mr. Walters was relatively new to Carleton, having recently bought the factories from the heirs of the former owner; however, he had been in charge long enough to build a reputation for being strict and unyielding in all his business dealings.
One or two of his employees, who had been discharged by him on what they deemed insufficient grounds, helped to deepen the impression that he was an unjust and arbitrary man, merciless to all offenders, and intolerant of the slightest infringement of his cast-iron rules.
One or two of his employees, who he had let go for what they considered weak reasons, contributed to the perception that he was an unfair and unpredictable person, ruthless to anyone who made mistakes, and intolerant of even the smallest violation of his strict rules.
Dan Phillips had been on the pond ever since sunrise. The trout had risen well in the early morning, but as the day wore on, growing hotter and hotter, they refused to bite, and for half an hour Dan had not caught one.
Dan Phillips had been at the pond since sunrise. The trout were active early in the morning, but as the day got hotter and hotter, they stopped biting, and for half an hour, Dan hadn’t caught a single one.
He had a goodly string of them already, however, and he surveyed them with satisfaction as he rowed his leaky little skiff to the shore of the creek.
He already had a nice collection of them, though, and he looked at them with satisfaction as he paddled his leaky little boat to the creek's shore.
"Pretty good catch," he soliloquized. "Best I've had this summer, so far. That big spotted one must weigh near a pound. He's a beauty. They're a good price over at the hotels now, too. I'll go home and get my dinner and go straight over with them. That'll leave me time for another try at them about sunset. Whew, how hot it is! I must take Ella May home a bunch of them blue flags. They're real handsome!"
"That's a pretty good catch," he said to himself. "It's the best I've had this summer so far. That big spotted one must weigh almost a pound. He's a beauty. They’re going for a good price at the hotels right now, too. I'll head home, grab my dinner, and then go straight over with them. That'll give me time for another shot at them around sunset. Wow, it’s so hot! I have to take Ella May a bunch of those blue flags. They’re really beautiful!"
He tied his skiff under the crowding alders, gathered a big bunch of the purple flag lilies with their silky petals, and started homeward, whistling cheerily as he stepped briskly along the fern-carpeted wood path that wound up the hill under the beeches and firs.
He tied his small boat under the thick alders, picked a big bunch of the purple flag lilies with their soft petals, and headed home, whistling happily as he walked quickly along the fern-covered path that wound up the hill beneath the beeches and firs.
He was a freckled, sunburned lad of thirteen years. His neighbours all said that Danny was "as smart as a steel trap," and immediately added that they wondered where he got his smartness from—certainly not from his father!
He was a freckled, sunburned kid of thirteen. His neighbors all said that Danny was "as sharp as a steel trap," and quickly added that they wondered where he got his smarts from—definitely not from his dad!
The elder Phillips had been denominated "shiftless and slack-twisted" by all who ever had any dealings with him in his unlucky, aimless life—one of those improvident, easygoing souls who sit contentedly down to breakfast with a very faint idea where their dinner is to come from.
The older Phillips had been called "lazy and unambitious" by everyone who ever dealt with him in his unfortunate, directionless life—one of those careless, laid-back people who sit down to breakfast with only a vague idea of where their dinner is going to come from.
When he had died, no one had missed him, unless it were his patient, sad-eyed wife, who bravely faced her hard lot, and toiled unremittingly to keep a home for her two children—Dan and a girl two years younger, who was a helpless cripple, suffering from some form of spinal disease.
When he died, no one really missed him, except for his patient, sad-eyed wife, who faced her tough situation with courage and worked tirelessly to provide a home for their two children—Dan and a daughter two years younger, who was a helpless cripple due to some kind of spinal disease.
Dan, who was old and steady for his years, had gone manfully to work to assist his mother. Though he had been disappointed in all his efforts to obtain steady employment, he was active and obliging, and earned many a small amount by odd jobs around the village, and by helping the Carleton farmers in planting and harvest.
Dan, who was wise beyond his years, had worked hard to help his mother. Even though he had been let down in his attempts to find stable work, he was proactive and helpful, earning money through various odd jobs in the village and by assisting the Carleton farmers during planting and harvest seasons.
For the last two years, however, his most profitable source of summer income had been the trout pond. The former owner had allowed anyone who wished to fish in his pond, and Dan made a regular business of it, selling his trout at the big hotels over at Mosquito Lake. This, in spite of its unattractive name, was a popular summer resort, and Dan always found a ready market for his catch.
For the last two years, though, his most lucrative source of summer income had been the trout pond. The previous owner had let anyone who wanted to fish in his pond, and Dan turned it into a regular business, selling his trout to the big hotels at Mosquito Lake. Despite its unappealing name, it was a popular summer resort, and Dan always found a willing market for his catch.
When Mr. Walters purchased the property it somehow never occurred to Dan that the new owner might not be so complaisant as his predecessor in the matter of the best trouting pond in the country.
When Mr. Walters bought the property, it never crossed Dan's mind that the new owner might not be as accommodating as the previous one regarding the best fishing spot in the country.
To be sure, Dan often wondered why it was the pond was so deserted this summer. He could not recall having seen a single person on it save himself. Still, it did not cross his mind that there could be any particular reason for this.
To be sure, Dan often wondered why the pond was so empty this summer. He couldn’t remember seeing a single person there except for himself. Still, it didn’t occur to him that there might be any specific reason for this.
He always fished up in the cool, dim creeks, which long experience had taught him were best for trout, and came and went by a convenient wood path; but he had no thought of concealment in so doing. He would not have cared had all Carleton seen him.
He always fished in the cool, dim creeks, which his long experience had taught him were the best for trout, and came and went by a convenient wood path; but he didn’t think about hiding it. He wouldn’t have minded if everyone in Carleton had seen him.
He had done very well with his fish so far, and prices for trout at the Lake went up every day. Dan was an enterprising boy, and a general favourite with the hotel owners. They knew that he could always be depended on.
He had done really well with his fish so far, and prices for trout at the Lake went up every day. Dan was a smart kid and a general favorite with the hotel owners. They knew they could always count on him.
Mrs. Phillips met him at the door when he reached home.
Mrs. Phillips met him at the door when he got home.
"See, Mother," said Dan exultantly, as he held up his fish. "Just look at that fellow, will you? A pound if he's an ounce! I ought to get a good price for these, I can tell you. Let me have my dinner now, and I'll go right over to the Lake with them."
"Look, Mom," Dan said excitedly, holding up his fish. "Just check this guy out, okay? It's a pound if it's an ounce! I should get a decent price for these, I know it. Let me have my dinner now, and I'll head straight to the Lake with them."
"It's a long walk for you, Danny," replied his mother pityingly, "and it's too hot to go so far. I'm afraid you'll get sun-struck or something. You'd better wait till the cool of the evening. You're looking real pale and thin this while back."
"It's a long walk for you, Danny," his mother said sympathetically, "and it’s too hot to go that far. I'm worried you'll get sunstroke or something. You should probably wait until it cools down in the evening. You’ve been looking really pale and thin lately."
"Oh, I'm all right, Mother," assured Dan cheerfully. "I don't mind the heat a bit. A fellow must put up with some inconveniences. Wait till I bring home the money for these fish. And I mean to have another catch tonight. It's you that's looking tired. I wish you didn't have to work so hard, Mother. If I could only get a good place you could take it easier. Sam French says that Mr. Walters wants a boy up there at the factory, but I know I wouldn't do. I ain't big enough. Perhaps something will turn up soon though. When our ship comes in, Mother, we'll have our good times."
"Oh, I'm fine, Mom," Dan said cheerfully. "I don’t mind the heat at all. A guy has to deal with a few inconveniences. Just wait until I bring home the money for these fish. I’m planning to catch more tonight. It’s you who looks tired. I wish you didn’t have to work so hard, Mom. If I could just get a good job, you could take it easy. Sam French says that Mr. Walters is looking for a boy at the factory, but I know I wouldn’t be a good fit. I’m not big enough. Hopefully, something will come up soon, though. When our ship comes in, Mom, we’ll have some good times."
He picked up his flags and went into the little room where his sister lay.
He grabbed his flags and walked into the small room where his sister was resting.
"See what I've brought you, Ella May!" he said, as he thrust the cool, moist clusters into her thin, eager hands. "Did you ever see such beauties?"
"Look what I've got for you, Ella May!" he said, as he pushed the cool, damp clusters into her thin, eager hands. "Have you ever seen such beauties?"
"Oh, Dan, how lovely they are! Thank you ever so much! If you are going over to the Lake this afternoon, will you please call at Mrs. Henny's and get those nutmeg geranium slips she promised me? Just look how nice my others are growing. The pink one is going to bloom."
"Oh, Dan, they’re so lovely! Thank you so much! If you’re heading to the Lake this afternoon, could you please stop by Mrs. Henny’s and pick up those nutmeg geranium cuttings she promised me? Just look at how well my other ones are growing. The pink one is about to bloom."
"I'll bring you all the geranium slips at the Lake, if you like. When I get rich, Ella May, I'll build you a big conservatory, and I'll get every flower in the world in it for you. You shall just live and sleep among posies. Is dinner ready, Mother? Trouting's hungry work, I tell you. What paper is this?"
"I'll bring you all the geranium cuttings at the Lake, if you want. When I get rich, Ella May, I'll build you a huge greenhouse and fill it with every flower in the world for you. You can just live and sleep among the flowers. Is dinner ready, Mom? Fishing makes you really hungry, I swear. What newspaper is this?"
He picked up a folded newspaper from the table.
He grabbed a folded newspaper from the table.
"Oh, that's only an old Lake Advertiser," answered Mrs. Phillips, as she placed the potatoes on the table and wiped her moist, hot face with the corner of her gingham apron. "Letty Mills brought it in around a parcel this morning. It's four weeks old, but I kept it to read if I ever get time. It's so seldom we see a paper of any kind nowadays. But I haven't looked at it yet. Why, Danny, what on earth is the matter?"
"Oh, that's just an old Lake Advertiser," Mrs. Phillips replied, putting the potatoes on the table and wiping her sweaty, hot face with the corner of her gingham apron. "Letty Mills brought it in with a package this morning. It's four weeks old, but I saved it to read whenever I have time. We hardly ever see a paper of any kind these days. But I haven't looked at it yet. Why, Danny, what’s wrong?"
For Dan, who had opened the paper and glanced over the first page, suddenly gave a choked exclamation and turned pale, staring stupidly at the sheet before him.
For Dan, who had opened the newspaper and quickly looked over the first page, suddenly gasped and turned pale, staring blankly at the sheet in front of him.
"See, Mother," he gasped, as she came up in alarm and looked over his shoulder. This is what they read:
"Look, Mom," he gasped, as she rushed over in alarm and peeked over his shoulder. This is what they read:
Notice
Announcement
Anyone found fishing on my pond at Carleton after date will be prosecuted according to law, without respect of persons.
Anyone caught fishing in my pond at Carleton after this date will be prosecuted according to the law, without exception.
June First.
June 1.
H.C. Walters.
H.C. Walters.
"Oh, Danny, what does it mean?"
"Oh, Danny, what does that mean?"
Dan went and carefully closed the door of Ella May's room before he replied. His face was pale and his voice shaky.
Dan went and carefully closed the door to Ella May's room before he replied. His face was pale and his voice was shaky.
"Mean? Well, Mother, it just means that I've been stealing Mr. Walters's trout all summer—stealing them. That's what it means."
"Mean? Well, Mom, it just means that I've been stealing Mr. Walters's trout all summer—stealing them. That's what it means."
"Oh, Danny! But you didn't know."
"Oh, Danny! But you didn't realize."
"No, but I ought to have remembered that he was the new owner, and have asked him. I never thought. Mother, what does 'prosecuted according to law' mean?"
"No, but I should have remembered that he was the new owner and asked him. I never thought of it. Mom, what does 'prosecuted according to law' mean?"
"I don't know, I'm sure, Danny. But if this is so, there's only one thing to be done. You must go straight to Mr. Walters and tell him all about it."
"I don’t know for sure, Danny. But if this is the case, there’s only one thing to do. You need to go directly to Mr. Walters and tell him everything."
"Mother, I don't dare to. He is a dreadfully hard man. Sam French's father says—"
"Mom, I can't do it. He's really tough. Sam French's dad says—"
"I wouldn't believe a word Sam French's father says about Mr. Walters!" said Mrs. Phillips firmly. "He's got a spite against him because he was dismissed. Besides, Danny, it's the only right thing to do. You know that. We're poor, but we have never done anything underhand yet."
"I wouldn't trust a single word Sam French's dad says about Mr. Walters!" Mrs. Phillips declared decisively. "He's got a grudge against him because he got fired. Besides, Danny, it's the only fair thing to do. You know that. We're not wealthy, but we've never done anything shady."
"Yes, Mother, I know," said Dan, gulping his fear bravely down. "I'll go, of course, right after dinner. I was only scared at first. I'll tell you what I'll do. I'll clean these trout nicely and take them to Mr. Walters, and tell him that, if he'll only give me time, I'll pay him back every cent of money I got for all I sold this summer. Then maybe he'll let me off, seeing as I didn't know about the notice."
"Yes, Mom, I get it," said Dan, pushing his fear aside. "I'll go, definitely, right after dinner. I was just a bit scared at first. Here’s what I’ll do: I’ll clean these trout properly and take them to Mr. Walters, and I'll explain that, if he just gives me some time, I’ll pay him back every cent I made from everything I sold this summer. Then maybe he’ll go easy on me, considering I didn’t know about the notice."
"I'll go with you, Danny."
"I'm coming with you, Danny."
"No, I'll go alone, Mother. You needn't go with me," said Dan heroically. To himself he said that his mother had troubles enough. He would never subject her to the added ordeal of an interview with the stern factory owner. He would beard the lion in his den himself, if it had to be done.
"No, I'll go by myself, Mom. You don't need to come with me," Dan said bravely. To himself, he thought that his mom had enough worries already. He wouldn't put her through the extra stress of dealing with the tough factory owner. He would face the challenge himself, if it had to be done.
"Don't tell Ella May anything about it. It would worry her. And don't cry, Mother, I guess it'll be all right. Let me have my dinner now and I'll go straight off."
"Don't tell Ella May anything about it. It'll just make her anxious. And don't cry, Mom, I think everything will be fine. Let me have my dinner now and then I'll head out right after."
Dan ate his dinner rapidly; then he carefully cleaned his trout, put them in a long basket, with rhubarb leaves over them, and started with an assumed cheerfulness very far from his real feelings.
Dan quickly ate his dinner; then he carefully cleaned his trout, placed them in a long basket with rhubarb leaves on top, and set off with a cheerful demeanor that was far from his true feelings.
He had barely passed the gate when another boy came shuffling along—a tall, raw-boned lad, with an insinuating smile and shifty, cunning eyes. The newcomer nodded familiarly to Dan.
He had just gone through the gate when another boy came shuffling by—a tall, gangly kid with a smirky smile and sly, sharp eyes. The newcomer nodded to Dan like they were already friends.
"Hello, sonny. Going over to the Lake with your catch, are you? You'll fry up before you get there. There'll be nothing left of you but a crisp."
"Hey there, kid. Heading to the lake with your catch, huh? You’ll be cooked before you even make it there. You’ll be nothing but a crisp."
"No, I'm not going to the Lake. I'm going up to the factory to see Mr. Walters."
"No, I'm not going to the lake. I'm heading to the factory to see Mr. Walters."
Sam French gave a long whistle of surprise.
Sam French let out a long whistle of surprise.
"Why, Dan, what's taking you there? You surely ain't thinking of trying for that place, are you? Walters wouldn't look at you. Why, he wouldn't take me! You haven't the ghost of a chance."
"Why, Dan, what are you doing there? You can’t possibly be thinking about going for that place, can you? Walters wouldn’t even consider you. He wouldn’t take me! You don’t have a chance."
"No, I'm not going for that. Sam, did you know that Mr. Walters had a notice in the Lake Advertiser that nobody could fish in his pond this summer?"
"No, I'm not going for that. Sam, did you know that Mr. Walters had a notice in the Lake Advertiser saying that nobody could fish in his pond this summer?"
"Course I did—the old skinflint! He's too mean to live, that's what. He never goes near the pond himself. Regular dog in the manger, he is. Dad says—"
"Of course I did—the old cheapskate! He's too stingy to live, that's for sure. He never goes near the pond himself. He's such a dog in the manger. Dad says—"
"Sam, why didn't you tell me about that notice?"
"Sam, why didn't you let me know about that notice?"
"Gracious, didn't you know? I s'posed everybody did, and here I've been taking you for the cutest chap this side of sunset—fishing away up in that creek where no one could see you, and cutting home through the woods on the sly. You don't mean to tell me you never saw that notice?"
"Wow, didn’t you know? I thought everyone did, and I've been thinking you were the cutest guy around—fishing up in that creek where no one could see you and sneaking home through the woods. You don’t seriously mean to say you never saw that notice?"
"No, I didn't. Do you think I'd have gone near the pond if I had? I never saw it till today, and I'm going straight to Mr. Walters now to tell him about it."
"No, I didn't. Do you really think I would have gone near the pond if I had? I didn't see it until today, and I'm heading straight to Mr. Walters now to let him know about it."
Sam French stopped short in the dusty road and stared at Dan in undisguised amazement.
Sam French abruptly halted in the dusty road and stared at Dan in plain astonishment.
"Dan Phillips," he ejaculated, "have you plum gone out of your mind? Boy alive, you needn't be afraid that I'd peach on you. I'm too blamed glad to see anyone get the better of that old Walters, smart as he thinks himself. Gee! To dream of going to him and telling him you've been fishing in his pond! Why, he'll put you in jail. You don't know what sort of a man he is. Dad says—"
"Dan Phillips," he exclaimed, "have you completely lost your mind? Seriously, you don't need to worry that I'd rat you out. I'm just so happy to see anyone outsmart that old Walters, no matter how clever he thinks he is. Can you imagine walking up to him and telling him you've been fishing in his pond? He'll throw you in jail. You really have no idea what kind of guy he is. Dad says—"
"Never mind what your dad says, Sam. My mind's made up."
"Forget what your dad says, Sam. I've made my decision."
"Dan, you chump, listen to me. That notice says 'prosecuted according to law.' Why, Danny, he'll put you in prison, or fine you, or something dreadful."
"Dan, you fool, listen to me. That notice says 'prosecuted according to law.' Look, Danny, he’ll throw you in prison, or fine you, or something really terrible."
"I can't help it if he does," said Danny stoutly. "You get out of here, Sam French, and don't be trying to scare me. I mean to be honest, and how can I be if I don't own up to Mr. Walters that I've been stealing his trout all summer?"
"I can't help it if he does," Danny said firmly. "You need to leave, Sam French, and stop trying to intimidate me. I want to be honest, and how can I do that if I don't admit to Mr. Walters that I've been stealing his trout all summer?"
"Stealing, fiddlesticks! Dan, I used to think you were a chap with some sense, but I see I was mistaken. You ain't done no harm. Walters will never miss them trout. If you're so dreadful squeamish that you won't fish no more, why, you needn't. But just let the matter drop and hold your tongue about it. That's my advice."
"Stealing, nonsense! Dan, I used to think you were a guy with some sense, but I see I was wrong. You haven't done any real harm. Walters will never notice those trout are missing. If you're so sensitive that you won't fish anymore, then you don't have to. But just let it go and keep quiet about it. That's my advice."
"Well, it isn't my mother's, then. I mean to go by hers. You needn't argue no more, Sam. I'm going."
"Well, it's not my mom's, then. I mean to go by hers. You don't need to argue anymore, Sam. I'm going."
"Go, then!" said Sam, stopping short in disgust. "You're a big fool, Dan, and serve you right if Walters lands you off to jail; but I don't wish you no ill. If I can do anything for your family after you're gone, I will, and I'll try and give your remains Christian burial—if there are any remains. So long, Danny! Give my love to old Walters!"
"Go on, then!" said Sam, stopping in annoyance. "You're a big idiot, Dan, and you deserve it if Walters gets you locked up; but I don't wish any harm on you. If I can help your family after you're gone, I will, and I'll try to make sure you get a proper burial—if there’s anything left. Bye, Danny! Send my love to old Walters!"
Dan was not greatly encouraged by this interview. He shrank more than ever from the thought of facing the stern factory owner. His courage had almost evaporated when he entered the office at the factory and asked shakily for Mr. Walters.
Dan didn't feel very encouraged by this interview. He was more intimidated than ever at the thought of facing the strict factory owner. His courage had nearly vanished by the time he walked into the factory office and nervously asked for Mr. Walters.
"He's in his office there," replied the clerk, "but he's very busy. Better leave your message with me."
"He's in his office," the clerk said, "but he's really busy. It's better if you leave your message with me."
"I must see Mr. Walters himself, please," said Dan firmly, but with inward trepidation.
"I really need to see Mr. Walters himself, please," Dan said firmly, though he felt nervous inside.
The clerk swung himself impatiently from his stool and ushered Dan into Mr. Walters's private office.
The clerk impatiently jumped off his stool and led Dan into Mr. Walters's private office.
"Boy to see you, sir," he said briefly, as he closed the ground-glass door behind him.
"Good to see you, sir," he said shortly, as he closed the frosted glass door behind him.
Dan, dizzy and trembling, stood in the dreaded presence. Mr. Walters was writing at a table covered with a businesslike litter of papers. He laid down his pen and looked up with a frown as the clerk vanished. He was a stern-looking man with deep-set grey eyes and a square, clean-shaven chin. There was not an ounce of superfluous flesh on his frame, and his voice and manner were those of the decided, resolute, masterful man of business.
Dan, feeling lightheaded and shaky, stood in the intimidating presence. Mr. Walters was writing at a table cluttered with papers. He put down his pen and looked up with a scowl as the clerk disappeared. He was a serious-looking man with deep-set gray eyes and a strong, clean-shaven chin. There wasn’t an ounce of excess weight on his body, and his voice and demeanor reflected the firm, determined, authoritative businessperson.
He pointed to a capacious leather chair and said concisely, "What is your business with me, boy?"
He gestured toward a large leather chair and said flatly, "What do you want from me, kid?"
Dan had carefully thought out a statement of facts beforehand, but every word had vanished from his memory. He had only a confused, desperate consciousness that he had a theft to confess and that it must be done as soon as possible. He did not sit down.
Dan had carefully planned what he wanted to say, but every word had slipped from his mind. All he could feel was a confused, desperate awareness that he had to confess to a theft and that it had to happen as soon as possible. He didn't sit down.
"Please, Mr. Walters," he began desperately, "I came to tell you—your notice—I never saw it before—and I've been fishing on your pond all summer—but I didn't know—honest—I've brought you all I caught today—and I'll pay back for them all—some time."
"Please, Mr. Walters," he started anxiously, "I came to tell you about your notice—I never saw it before—and I’ve been fishing on your pond all summer—but I didn’t know—honestly—I’ve brought you everything I caught today—and I’ll pay you back for all of them—sometime."
An amused, puzzled expression crossed Mr. Walters's noncommittal face. He pushed the leather chair forward.
An amused, puzzled look crossed Mr. Walters's indifferent face. He pushed the leather chair forward.
"Sit down, my boy," he said kindly. "I don't quite understand this somewhat mixed-up statement of yours. You've been fishing on my pond, you say. Didn't you see my notice in the Advertiser?"
"Sit down, kid," he said gently. "I'm not really sure I get this confusing statement of yours. You claim you've been fishing in my pond. Didn't you see my notice in the Advertiser?"
Dan sat down more composedly. The revelation was over and he was still alive.
Dan sat down more calmly. The revelation was done, and he was still alive.
"No, sir. We hardly ever see an Advertiser, and nobody told me. I'd always been used to fishing there, and I never thought but what it was all right to keep on. I know I ought to have remembered and asked you, but truly, sir, I didn't mean to steal your fish. I used to sell them over at the hotels. We saw the notice today, Mother and me, and I came right up. I've brought you the trout I caught this morning, and—if only you won't prosecute me, sir, I'll pay back every cent I got for the others—every cent, sir—if you'll give me time."
"No, sir. We hardly ever see an Advertiser, and no one told me. I’ve always fished there, and I never thought it was wrong to keep doing it. I know I should have remembered to ask you, but honestly, sir, I didn’t mean to take your fish. I used to sell them over at the hotels. We saw the notice today, my mom and I, and I came right over. I brought you the trout I caught this morning, and—if you won’t prosecute me, sir, I’ll pay back every cent I got for the others—every cent, sir—if you’ll give me time."
Mr. Walters passed his hand across his mouth to conceal something like a smile.
Mr. Walters covered his mouth with his hand to hide what looked like a smile.
"Your name is Dan Phillips, isn't it?" he said irrelevantly, "and you live with your mother, the Widow Phillips, down there at Carleton Corners, I understand."
"Your name is Dan Phillips, right?" he said casually, "and you live with your mom, the Widow Phillips, down there in Carleton Corners, I hear."
"Yes, sir," said Dan, wondering how Mr. Walters knew so much about him, and if these were the preliminaries of prosecution.
"Yeah, sure," said Dan, wondering how Mr. Walters knew so much about him and if this was the start of legal action.
Mr. Walters took up his pen and drew a blank sheet towards him.
Mr. Walters picked up his pen and pulled a blank sheet of paper closer to him.
"Well, Dan, I put that notice in because I found that many people who used to fish on my pond, irrespective of leave or licence, were accustomed to lunch or camp on my property, and did not a little damage. I don't care for trouting myself; I've no time for it. However, I hardly think you'll do much damage. You can keep on fishing there. I'll give you a written permission, so that if any of my men see you they won't interfere with you. As for these trout here, I'll buy them from you at Mosquito Lake prices, and will say no more about the matter. How will that do?"
"Well, Dan, I put up that notice because I noticed a lot of people who used to fish in my pond, whether they had permission or not, liked to have lunch or camp on my property and caused some damage. I'm not really into trout fishing myself; I don't have the time for it. Still, I don't think you'll cause much trouble. You can keep fishing there. I'll give you a written permission so that if any of my guys see you, they won’t bother you. As for the trout you catch here, I'll buy them from you at Mosquito Lake prices, and that’s all there is to it. How does that sound?"
"Thank you, sir," stammered Dan. He could hardly believe his ears. He took the slip of paper Mr. Walters handed to him and rose to his feet.
"Thank you, sir," stammered Dan. He could barely believe what he was hearing. He took the slip of paper Mr. Walters handed to him and stood up.
"Wait a minute, Dan. How was it you came to tell me this? You might have stopped your depredations, and I should not have been any the wiser."
"Hold on a second, Dan. How did you end up telling me this? You could have kept your wrongdoings to yourself, and I would have been none the wiser."
"That wouldn't have been honest, sir," said Dan, looking squarely at him.
"That wouldn't have been honest, sir," Dan said, looking directly at him.
There was a brief silence. Mr. Walters thrummed meditatively on the table. Dan waited wonderingly.
There was a short pause. Mr. Walters tapped thoughtfully on the table. Dan waited, intrigued.
Finally the factory owner said abruptly, "There's a vacant place for a boy down here. I want it filled as soon as possible. Will you take it?"
Finally, the factory owner said suddenly, "There's an opening for a boy down here. I want it filled as soon as possible. Will you take it?"
"Mr. Walters! Me!" Dan thought the world must be turning upside down.
"Mr. Walters! Me!" Dan thought the world must be flipped upside down.
"Yes, you. You are rather young, but the duties are not hard or difficult to learn. I think you'll do. I was resolved not to fill that place until I could find a perfectly honest and trustworthy boy for it. I believe I have found him. I discharged the last boy because he lied to me about some trifling offence for which I would have forgiven him if he had told the truth. I can bear with incompetency, but falsehood and deceit I cannot and will not tolerate," he said, so sternly that Dan's face paled. "I am convinced that you are incapable of either. Will you take the place, Dan?"
"Yes, you. You’re pretty young, but the tasks aren’t hard or tough to learn. I think you’ll be fine. I was determined not to fill this position until I could find a completely honest and trustworthy boy for it. I believe I’ve found him. I let the last boy go because he lied to me about a minor offense that I would have forgiven if he had been truthful. I can deal with incompetence, but I can’t and won’t accept falsehood and deceit," he said so seriously that Dan’s face went pale. "I’m convinced that you’re incapable of either. Will you take the job, Dan?"
"I will if you think I can fill it, sir. I will do my best."
"I'll do it if you believe I can handle it, sir. I'll give it my all."
"Yes, I believe you will. Perhaps I know more about you than you think. Businessmen must keep their eyes open. We'll regard this matter as settled then. Come up tomorrow at eight o'clock. And one word more, Dan. You have perhaps heard that I am an unjust and hard master. I am not the former, and you will never have occasion to find me the latter if you are always as truthful and straightforward as you have been today. You might easily have deceived me in this matter. That you did not do so is the best and only recommendation I require. Take those trout up to my house and leave them. That will do. Good afternoon."
"Yes, I believe you will. Maybe I know more about you than you realize. Business people have to stay alert. We'll consider this matter settled then. Come by tomorrow at eight o'clock. And one more thing, Dan. You may have heard that I'm an unfair and tough boss. I'm not the former, and you won't ever have a reason to see me as the latter if you continue to be as honest and straightforward as you were today. You could have easily misled me in this situation. The fact that you didn't is the only recommendation I need. Take those trout to my house and leave them there. That will suffice. Good afternoon."
Dan somehow got his dazed self through the glass door and out of the building. The whole interview had been such a surprise to him that he was hardly sure whether or not he had dreamed it all.
Dan somehow managed to stumble through the glass door and out of the building. The entire interview had been such a shock to him that he barely knew if it had really happened or if he had just dreamed it all.
"I feel as if I were some person else," he said to himself, as he started down the hot white road. "But Mother was right. I'll stick to her motto. I wonder what Sam will say to this."
"I feel like I’m someone else," he said to himself as he walked down the scorching white road. "But Mom was right. I’ll stick to her motto. I wonder what Sam will think of this."
A Christmas Inspiration
"Well, I really think Santa Claus has been very good to us all," said Jean Lawrence, pulling the pins out of her heavy coil of fair hair and letting it ripple over her shoulders.
"Well, I really think Santa Claus has been really good to all of us," said Jean Lawrence, taking the pins out of her thick coil of blonde hair and letting it cascade over her shoulders.
"So do I," said Nellie Preston as well as she could with a mouthful of chocolates. "Those blessed home folks of mine seem to have divined by instinct the very things I most wanted."
"So do I," said Nellie Preston as clearly as she could with a mouthful of chocolates. "Those wonderful people back home seem to have intuitively figured out exactly what I wanted most."
It was the dusk of Christmas Eve and they were all in Jean Lawrence's room at No. 16 Chestnut Terrace. No. 16 was a boarding-house, and boarding-houses are not proverbially cheerful places in which to spend Christmas, but Jean's room, at least, was a pleasant spot, and all the girls had brought their Christmas presents in to show each other. Christmas came on Sunday that year and the Saturday evening mail at Chestnut Terrace had been an exciting one.
It was Christmas Eve, and everyone was in Jean Lawrence's room at 16 Chestnut Terrace. Number 16 was a boarding house, and boarding houses aren't usually the happiest places to spend Christmas, but at least Jean's room was nice, and all the girls had brought their Christmas presents to share with each other. That year, Christmas fell on a Sunday, and the Saturday evening mail at Chestnut Terrace had been really exciting.
Jean had lighted the pink-globed lamp on her table and the mellow light fell over merry faces as the girls chatted about their gifts. On the table was a big white box heaped with roses that betokened a bit of Christmas extravagance on somebody's part. Jean's brother had sent them to her from Montreal, and all the girls were enjoying them in common.
Jean had turned on the pink-globed lamp on her table, and the soft light illuminated happy faces as the girls talked about their gifts. On the table sat a large white box overflowing with roses, a sign of some Christmas indulgence from someone. Jean's brother had sent them to her from Montreal, and all the girls were sharing in the enjoyment.
No. 16 Chestnut Terrace was overrun with girls generally. But just now only five were left; all the others had gone home for Christmas, but these five could not go and were bent on making the best of it.
No. 16 Chestnut Terrace was usually filled with girls. But right now, only five were left; all the others had gone home for Christmas, but these five couldn't go and were determined to make the most of it.
Belle and Olive Reynolds, who were sitting on the bed—Jean could never keep them off it—were High School girls; they were said to be always laughing, and even the fact that they could not go home for Christmas because a young brother had measles did not dampen their spirits.
Belle and Olive Reynolds, who were sitting on the bed—Jean could never get them to stay off it—were high school girls; they were known for always laughing, and even the fact that they couldn't go home for Christmas because a younger brother had measles didn't bring them down.
Beth Hamilton, who was hovering over the roses, and Nellie Preston, who was eating candy, were art students, and their homes were too far away to visit. As for Jean Lawrence, she was an orphan, and had no home of her own. She worked on the staff of one of the big city newspapers and the other girls were a little in awe of her cleverness, but her nature was a "chummy" one and her room was a favourite rendezvous. Everybody liked frank, open-handed and hearted Jean.
Beth Hamilton, who was leaning over the roses, and Nellie Preston, who was eating candy, were art students, and their homes were too far away to visit. As for Jean Lawrence, she was an orphan and had no home of her own. She worked for one of the big city newspapers, and the other girls were a bit in awe of her smarts, but she had a friendly, approachable nature and her room was a favorite hangout spot. Everyone liked straightforward, generous, and warm-hearted Jean.
"It was so funny to see the postman when he came this evening," said Olive. "He just bulged with parcels. They were sticking out in every direction."
"It was so funny to see the mailman when he came this evening," said Olive. "He was just overflowing with packages. They were sticking out in every direction."
"We all got our share of them," said Jean with a sigh of content.
"We all got our share of them," Jean said, sighing in satisfaction.
"Even the cook got six—I counted."
"Even the cook got six—I counted."
"Miss Allen didn't get a thing—not even a letter," said Beth quickly. Beth had a trick of seeing things that other girls didn't.
"Miss Allen didn't get a thing—not even a letter," Beth said quickly. Beth had a knack for noticing things that other girls missed.
"I forgot Miss Allen. No, I don't believe she did," answered Jean thoughtfully as she twisted up her pretty hair. "How dismal it must be to be so forlorn as that on Christmas Eve of all times. Ugh! I'm glad I have friends."
"I forgot about Miss Allen. No, I don't think she did," Jean replied thoughtfully as she twisted her pretty hair. "It must be so depressing to feel so alone on Christmas Eve of all times. Ugh! I’m glad I have friends."
"I saw Miss Allen watching us as we opened our parcels and letters," Beth went on. "I happened to look up once, and such an expression as was on her face, girls! It was pathetic and sad and envious all at once. It really made me feel bad—for five minutes," she concluded honestly.
"I saw Miss Allen watching us as we opened our packages and letters," Beth continued. "I happened to look up once, and the look on her face, girls! It was so sad, pathetic, and envious all at once. It honestly made me feel bad—for five minutes," she finished up sincerely.
"Hasn't Miss Allen any friends at all?" asked Beth.
"Doesn't Miss Allen have any friends at all?" asked Beth.
"No, I don't think she has," answered Jean. "She has lived here for fourteen years, so Mrs. Pickrell says. Think of that, girls! Fourteen years at Chestnut Terrace! Is it any wonder that she is thin and dried-up and snappy?"
"No, I don't think she has," Jean replied. "She's been living here for fourteen years, according to Mrs. Pickrell. Can you believe it, girls? Fourteen years at Chestnut Terrace! Is it any surprise that she’s thin, worn-out, and cranky?"
"Nobody ever comes to see her and she never goes anywhere," said Beth. "Dear me! She must feel lonely now when everybody else is being remembered by their friends. I can't forget her face tonight; it actually haunts me. Girls, how would you feel if you hadn't anyone belonging to you, and if nobody thought about you at Christmas?"
"Nobody ever visits her and she never goes anywhere," said Beth. "Oh, poor thing! She must feel really lonely right now when everyone else is being thought of by their friends. I can't shake her face from my mind tonight; it actually haunts me. Girls, how would you feel if you didn’t have anyone who cared about you, and if nobody thought about you at Christmas?"
"Ow!" said Olive, as if the mere idea made her shiver.
"Ow!" Olive exclaimed, as though just the thought of it gave her chills.
A little silence followed. To tell the truth, none of them liked Miss Allen. They knew that she did not like them either, but considered them frivolous and pert, and complained when they made a racket.
A brief silence followed. Honestly, none of them liked Miss Allen. They knew she didn’t like them either, viewing them as shallow and overconfident, and she often complained when they made noise.
"The skeleton at the feast," Jean called her, and certainly the presence of the pale, silent, discontented-looking woman at the No. 16 table did not tend to heighten its festivity.
"The skeleton at the feast," Jean called her, and the presence of the pale, silent, unhappy-looking woman at table No. 16 definitely didn't make the celebration any more cheerful.
Presently Jean said with a dramatic flourish, "Girls, I have an inspiration—a Christmas inspiration!"
Presently, Jean exclaimed with a dramatic flair, "Girls, I have an idea—a Christmas idea!"
"What is it?" cried four voices.
"What is it?" yelled four voices.
"Just this. Let us give Miss Allen a Christmas surprise. She has not received a single present and I'm sure she feels lonely. Just think how we would feel if we were in her place."
"Just this. Let’s surprise Miss Allen for Christmas. She hasn’t gotten a single gift, and I bet she feels lonely. Imagine how we would feel if we were in her shoes."
"That is true," said Olive thoughtfully. "Do you know, girls, this evening I went to her room with a message from Mrs. Pickrell, and I do believe she had been crying. Her room looked dreadfully bare and cheerless, too. I think she is very poor. What are we to do, Jean?"
"That's true," Olive said thoughtfully. "You know, girls, this evening I went to her room with a message from Mrs. Pickrell, and I really believe she had been crying. Her room looked really empty and sad, too. I think she’s very poor. What should we do, Jean?"
"Let us each give her something nice. We can put the things just outside of her door so that she will see them whenever she opens it. I'll give her some of Fred's roses too, and I'll write a Christmassy letter in my very best style to go with them," said Jean, warming up to her ideas as she talked.
"Let’s all give her something nice. We can leave the gifts right outside her door so she’ll see them every time she opens it. I’ll also give her some of Fred’s roses, and I’ll write a festive letter in my best handwriting to go along with them," said Jean, getting more excited about her ideas as she spoke.
The other girls caught her spirit and entered into the plan with enthusiasm.
The other girls caught her vibe and jumped into the plan with excitement.
"Splendid!" cried Beth. "Jean, it is an inspiration, sure enough. Haven't we been horribly selfish—thinking of nothing but our own gifts and fun and pleasure? I really feel ashamed."
"Wonderful!" exclaimed Beth. "Jean, this is truly inspiring. Haven't we been really selfish—only focusing on our own gifts and enjoyment? I actually feel ashamed."
"Let us do the thing up the very best way we can," said Nellie, forgetting even her beloved chocolates in her eagerness. "The shops are open yet. Let us go up town and invest."
"Let's do this in the best way possible," said Nellie, forgetting about her cherished chocolates in her excitement. "The stores are still open. Let's head downtown and shop."
Five minutes later five capped and jacketed figures were scurrying up the street in the frosty, starlit December dusk. Miss Allen in her cold little room heard their gay voices and sighed. She was crying by herself in the dark. It was Christmas for everybody but her, she thought drearily.
Five minutes later, five people in coats and hats hurried up the street in the chilly, starry December dusk. Miss Allen, in her cold little room, heard their cheerful voices and sighed. She was crying alone in the dark. It was Christmas for everyone but her, she thought sadly.
In an hour the girls came back with their purchases.
In an hour, the girls returned with their purchases.
"Now, let's hold a council of war," said Jean jubilantly. "I hadn't the faintest idea what Miss Allen would like so I just guessed wildly. I got her a lace handkerchief and a big bottle of perfume and a painted photograph frame—and I'll stick my own photo in it for fun. That was really all I could afford. Christmas purchases have left my purse dreadfully lean."
"Now, let's have a war meeting," said Jean excitedly. "I had no clue what Miss Allen would want, so I just took a wild guess. I got her a lace handkerchief, a big bottle of perfume, and a painted photo frame—and I'll put my own picture in it for fun. That was honestly all I could afford. My Christmas shopping has really emptied my wallet."
"I got her a glove-box and a pin tray," said Belle, "and Olive got her a calendar and Whittier's poems. And besides we are going to give her half of that big plummy fruit cake Mother sent us from home. I'm sure she hasn't tasted anything so delicious for years, for fruit cakes don't grow on Chestnut Terrace and she never goes anywhere else for a meal."
"I got her a glove box and a pin tray," said Belle. "And Olive got her a calendar and Whittier's poems. Plus, we're giving her half of that big, rich fruitcake Mom sent us from home. I'm sure she hasn't tasted anything so delicious in years, since fruitcakes don't grow on Chestnut Terrace, and she never goes anywhere else for a meal."
Beth had bought a pretty cup and saucer and said she meant to give one of her pretty water-colours too. Nellie, true to her reputation, had invested in a big box of chocolate creams, a gorgeously striped candy cane, a bag of oranges, and a brilliant lampshade of rose-coloured crepe paper to top off with.
Beth had bought a nice cup and saucer and said that she planned to give one of her beautiful watercolors too. Nellie, staying true to her reputation, had splurged on a big box of chocolate creams, a brightly striped candy cane, a bag of oranges, and a stunning lampshade made of rose-colored crepe paper to finish it all off.
"It makes such a lot of show for the money," she explained. "I am bankrupt, like Jean."
"It puts on quite a show for the money," she explained. "I'm broke, just like Jean."
"Well, we've got a lot of pretty things," said Jean in a tone of satisfaction. "Now we must do them up nicely. Will you wrap them in tissue paper, girls, and tie them with baby ribbon—here's a box of it—while I write that letter?"
"Well, we have a lot of beautiful things," Jean said happily. "Now we need to package them nicely. Can you girls wrap them in tissue paper and tie them with this baby ribbon—here's a box of it—while I write that letter?"
While the others chatted over their parcels Jean wrote her letter, and Jean could write delightful letters. She had a decided talent in that respect, and her correspondents all declared her letters to be things of beauty and joy forever. She put her best into Miss Allen's Christmas letter. Since then she has written many bright and clever things, but I do not believe she ever in her life wrote anything more genuinely original and delightful than that letter. Besides, it breathed the very spirit of Christmas, and all the girls declared that it was splendid.
While the others chatted over their packages, Jean wrote her letter, and she had a real knack for writing delightful letters. Her friends all said her letters were beautiful and a joy to read. She poured her heart into Miss Allen's Christmas letter. Since then, she has written many clever and engaging things, but I don't think she ever wrote anything more genuinely original and delightful than that letter. Plus, it captured the true spirit of Christmas, and all the girls agreed it was amazing.
"You must all sign it now," said Jean, "and I'll put it in one of those big envelopes; and, Nellie, won't you write her name on it in fancy letters?"
"You all need to sign it now," said Jean, "and I'll put it in one of those big envelopes; and, Nellie, can you write her name on it in fancy letters?"
Which Nellie proceeded to do, and furthermore embellished the envelope by a border of chubby cherubs, dancing hand in hand around it and a sketch of No. 16 Chestnut Terrace in the corner in lieu of a stamp. Not content with this she hunted out a huge sheet of drawing paper and drew upon it an original pen-and-ink design after her own heart. A dudish cat—Miss Allen was fond of the No. 16 cat if she could be said to be fond of anything—was portrayed seated on a rocker arrayed in smoking jacket and cap with a cigar waved airily aloft in one paw while the other held out a placard bearing the legend "Merry Christmas." A second cat in full street costume bowed politely, hat in paw, and waved a banner inscribed with "Happy New Year," while faintly suggested kittens gambolled around the border. The girls laughed until they cried over it and voted it to be the best thing Nellie had yet done in original work.
Nellie went ahead and added some flair to the envelope, decorating it with a border of cute cherubs dancing in a circle and including a sketch of No. 16 Chestnut Terrace in the corner instead of a stamp. Not satisfied with just that, she found a large sheet of drawing paper and created an original pen-and-ink design that she loved. A stylish cat—Miss Allen really liked the cat from No. 16, if she could be said to like anything—was illustrated sitting on a rocking chair, dressed in a smoking jacket and cap, with a cigar held high in one paw while the other paw held a sign that said "Merry Christmas." A second cat in full street clothing bowed politely, hat in paw, and waved a banner that read "Happy New Year," while playful kittens were faintly sketched around the border. The girls laughed until they cried over it and agreed it was the best original work Nellie had done so far.
All this had taken time and it was past eleven o'clock. Miss Allen had cried herself to sleep long ago and everybody else in Chestnut Terrace was abed when five figures cautiously crept down the hall, headed by Jean with a dim lamp. Outside of Miss Allen's door the procession halted and the girls silently arranged their gifts on the floor.
All this had taken time, and it was past eleven o'clock. Miss Allen had cried herself to sleep a long time ago, and everyone else in Chestnut Terrace was in bed when five figures quietly crept down the hall, led by Jean with a dim lamp. Outside Miss Allen's door, the group stopped, and the girls quietly set their gifts on the floor.
"That's done," whispered Jean in a tone of satisfaction as they tiptoed back. "And now let us go to bed or Mrs. Pickrell, bless her heart, will be down on us for burning so much midnight oil. Oil has gone up, you know, girls."
"That’s done," whispered Jean with satisfaction as they crept back quietly. "Now let’s head to bed, or Mrs. Pickrell, bless her heart, will come after us for staying up so late. Oil prices have risen, you know, girls."
It was in the early morning that Miss Allen opened her door. But early as it was, another door down the hall was half open too and five rosy faces were peering cautiously out. The girls had been up for an hour for fear they would miss the sight and were all in Nellie's room, which commanded a view of Miss Allen's door.
It was early in the morning when Miss Allen opened her door. But even though it was so early, another door down the hall was also half open, and five curious faces were peeking out. The girls had been up for an hour, worried they might miss the moment, and were all in Nellie's room, which had a clear view of Miss Allen's door.
That lady's face was a study. Amazement, incredulity, wonder, chased each other over it, succeeded by a glow of pleasure. On the floor before her was a snug little pyramid of parcels topped by Jean's letter. On a chair behind it was a bowl of delicious hot-house roses and Nellie's placard.
That woman's face was fascinating. Amazement, disbelief, and wonder flickered across it, followed by a smile of joy. In front of her was a neat little stack of packages topped by Jean's letter. Behind it, on a chair, sat a bowl of beautiful hothouse roses and Nellie's sign.
Miss Allen looked down the hall but saw nothing, for Jean had slammed the door just in time. Half an hour later when they were going down to breakfast Miss Allen came along the hall with outstretched hands to meet them. She had been crying again, but I think her tears were happy ones; and she was smiling now. A cluster of Jean's roses were pinned on her breast.
Miss Allen looked down the hall but saw nothing, since Jean had slammed the door just in time. Half an hour later, when they were heading down to breakfast, Miss Allen came along the hall with her arms outstretched to greet them. She had been crying again, but I think her tears were happy ones, and she was smiling now. A bunch of Jean's roses were pinned to her chest.
"Oh, girls, girls," she said, with a little tremble in her voice, "I can never thank you enough. It was so kind and sweet of you. You don't know how much good you have done me."
"Oh, girls, girls," she said, her voice slightly trembling, "I can never thank you enough. It was so kind and sweet of you. You have no idea how much you’ve helped me."
Breakfast was an unusually cheerful affair at No. 16 that morning. There was no skeleton at the feast and everybody was beaming. Miss Allen laughed and talked like a girl herself.
Breakfast was an unusually cheerful event at No. 16 that morning. There was no tension at the table, and everyone was smiling. Miss Allen laughed and chatted like a young girl herself.
"Oh, how surprised I was!" she said. "The roses were like a bit of summer, and those cats of Nellie's were so funny and delightful. And your letter too, Jean! I cried and laughed over it. I shall read it every day for a year."
"Oh, I was so surprised!" she said. "The roses were like a piece of summer, and Nellie's cats were so funny and charming. And your letter too, Jean! I laughed and cried over it. I'll read it every day for a year."
After breakfast everyone went to Christmas service. The girls went uptown to the church they attended. The city was very beautiful in the morning sunshine. There had been a white frost in the night and the tree-lined avenues and public squares seemed like glimpses of fairyland.
After breakfast, everyone went to the Christmas service. The girls headed uptown to the church they went to. The city looked stunning in the morning sunlight. There had been a light frost overnight, and the tree-lined streets and public squares looked like scenes from a fairy tale.
"How lovely the world is," said Jean.
"How beautiful the world is," said Jean.
"This is really the very happiest Christmas morning I have ever known," declared Nellie. "I never felt so really Christmassy in my inmost soul before."
"This is truly the happiest Christmas morning I've ever experienced," Nellie said. "I’ve never felt such a genuine Christmas spirit deep down inside me before."
"I suppose," said Beth thoughtfully, "that it is because we have discovered for ourselves the old truth that it is more blessed to give than to receive. I've always known it, in a way, but I never realized it before."
"I guess," said Beth thoughtfully, "it's because we've figured out for ourselves the old truth that it's better to give than to receive. I’ve kind of always known it, but I never really understood it before."
"Blessing on Jean's Christmas inspiration," said Nellie. "But, girls, let us try to make it an all-the-year-round inspiration, I say. We can bring a little of our own sunshine into Miss Allen's life as long as we live with her."
"Blessing on Jean's Christmas inspiration," said Nellie. "But, girls, let's try to make it a year-round inspiration, I say. We can bring a bit of our own sunshine into Miss Allen's life as long as we live with her."
"Amen to that!" said Jean heartily. "Oh, listen, girls—the Christmas chimes!"
"Amen to that!" Jean said enthusiastically. "Oh, listen, girls—the Christmas bells!"
And over all the beautiful city was wafted the grand old message of peace on earth and good will to all the world.
And over the lovely city floated the timeless message of peace on earth and goodwill to everyone.
A Christmas Mistake
"Tomorrow is Christmas," announced Teddy Grant exultantly, as he sat on the floor struggling manfully with a refractory bootlace that was knotted and tagless and stubbornly refused to go into the eyelets of Teddy's patched boots. "Ain't I glad, though. Hurrah!"
"Tomorrow is Christmas," Teddy exclaimed happily, sitting on the floor and wrestling with a stubborn bootlace that was tangled and tagless, refusing to go into the eyelets of his patched boots. "I'm so glad! Hurrah!"
His mother was washing the breakfast dishes in a dreary, listless sort of way. She looked tired and broken-spirited. Ted's enthusiasm seemed to grate on her, for she answered sharply:
His mother was washing the breakfast dishes in a dull, lifeless way. She looked exhausted and dispirited. Ted's excitement seemed to irritate her, as she responded curtly:
"Christmas, indeed. I can't see that it is anything for us to rejoice over. Other people may be glad enough, but what with winter coming on I'd sooner it was spring than Christmas. Mary Alice, do lift that child out of the ashes and put its shoes and stockings on. Everything seems to be at sixes and sevens here this morning."
"Christmas, really? I don’t see how there’s anything to be happy about. Other people might be excited, but with winter approaching, I’d rather it be spring than Christmas. Mary Alice, please lift that child out of the ashes and put on its shoes and socks. Everything feels so chaotic here this morning."
Keith, the oldest boy, was coiled up on the sofa calmly working out some algebra problems, quite oblivious to the noise around him. But he looked up from his slate, with his pencil suspended above an obstinate equation, to declaim with a flourish:
Keith, the oldest boy, was curled up on the sofa, calmly solving some algebra problems, totally unaware of the noise around him. But he looked up from his slate, with his pencil hovering above a stubborn equation, to announce with a flourish:
"I don't, then," said Gordon, son number two, who was preparing his own noon lunch of bread and molasses at the table, and making an atrocious mess of crumbs and sugary syrup over everything. "I know one thing to be thankful for, and that is that there'll be no school. We'll have a whole week of holidays."
"I don't, then," said Gordon, the second son, who was getting his own lunch of bread and molasses at the table, making a huge mess of crumbs and sticky syrup everywhere. "I know one thing to be thankful for, and that's that there won't be any school. We'll have a whole week off."
Gordon was noted for his aversion to school and his affection for holidays.
Gordon was known for hating school and loving vacations.
"And we're going to have turkey for dinner," declared Teddy, getting up off the floor and rushing to secure his share of bread and molasses, "and cranb'ry sauce and—and—pound cake! Ain't we, Ma?"
"And we're having turkey for dinner," declared Teddy, getting up from the floor and hurrying to grab his share of bread and molasses, "and cranberry sauce and—and—pound cake! Right, Ma?"
"No, you are not," said Mrs. Grant desperately, dropping the dishcloth and snatching the baby on her knee to wipe the crust of cinders and molasses from the chubby pink-and-white face. "You may as well know it now, children, I've kept it from you so far in hopes that something would turn up, but nothing has. We can't have any Christmas dinner tomorrow—we can't afford it. I've pinched and saved every way I could for the last month, hoping that I'd be able to get a turkey for you anyhow, but you'll have to do without it. There's that doctor's bill to pay and a dozen other bills coming in—and people say they can't wait. I suppose they can't, but it's kind of hard, I must say."
"No, you’re not," Mrs. Grant said desperately, dropping the dishcloth and pulling the baby onto her knee to wipe the crust of cinders and molasses from the chubby pink-and-white face. "You might as well know it now, kids. I’ve kept this from you so far hoping that something would come up, but nothing has. We can’t have any Christmas dinner tomorrow—we just can’t afford it. I’ve pinched and saved every way I could for the last month, hoping I’d be able to get a turkey for you, but you’ll have to do without it. There’s that doctor’s bill to pay and a bunch of other bills coming in—and people say they can't wait. I guess they can’t, but it’s really hard, I have to say."
The little Grants stood with open mouths and horrified eyes. No turkey for Christmas! Was the world coming to an end? Wouldn't the government interfere if anyone ventured to dispense with a Christmas celebration?
The little Grants stood there with their mouths open and eyes wide in shock. No turkey for Christmas! Was the world ending? Wouldn't the government step in if anyone dared to skip a Christmas celebration?
The gluttonous Teddy stuffed his fists into his eyes and lifted up his voice. Keith, who understood better than the others the look on his mother's face, took his blubbering young brother by the collar and marched him into the porch. The twins, seeing the summary proceeding, swallowed the outcries they had intended to make, although they couldn't keep a few big tears from running down their fat cheeks.
The greedy Teddy shoved his fists into his eyes and cried out. Keith, who understood his mother's expression better than the others, grabbed his sobbing little brother by the collar and led him to the porch. The twins, watching the quick action unfold, swallowed their cries, even though they couldn't hold back a few big tears from rolling down their chubby cheeks.
Mrs. Grant looked pityingly at the disappointed faces about her.
Mrs. Grant looked sympathetically at the disappointed faces around her.
"Don't cry, children, you make me feel worse. We are not the only ones who will have to do without a Christmas turkey. We ought to be very thankful that we have anything to eat at all. I hate to disappoint you, but it can't be helped."
"Don't cry, kids, you’re making me feel worse. We aren’t the only ones who will have to go without a Christmas turkey. We should be really thankful that we have anything to eat at all. I hate to let you down, but there’s nothing we can do about it."
"Never mind, Mother," said Keith, comfortingly, relaxing his hold upon the porch door, whereupon it suddenly flew open and precipitated Teddy, who had been tugging at the handle, heels over head backwards. "We know you've done your best. It's been a hard year for you. Just wait, though. I'll soon be grown up, and then you and these greedy youngsters shall feast on turkey every day of the year. Hello, Teddy, have you got on your feet again? Mind, sir, no more blubbering!"
"Don't worry about it, Mom," Keith said reassuringly, loosening his grip on the porch door, which then swung open suddenly and sent Teddy tumbling backward because he had been pulling on the handle. "We know you’ve done your best. It’s been a tough year for you. Just wait! I'll be grown up soon, and then you and these greedy kids can enjoy turkey every day of the year. Hey, Teddy, are you back on your feet? Watch it, no more crying!"
"When I'm a man," announced Teddy with dignity, "I'd just like to see you put me in the porch. And I mean to have turkey all the time and I won't give you any, either."
"When I'm a man," Teddy declared with confidence, "I’d like to see you try to put me on the porch. And I plan to have turkey all the time, and I won’t share any with you, either."
"All right, you greedy small boy. Only take yourself off to school now, and let us hear no more squeaks out of you. Tramp, all of you, and give Mother a chance to get her work done."
"Okay, you greedy little boy. Just get yourself to school now, and don't make any more noise. All of you, go on and give Mom a chance to finish her work."
Mrs. Grant got up and fell to work at her dishes with a brighter face.
Mrs. Grant got up and started working on her dishes with a happier expression.
"Well, we mustn't give in; perhaps things will be better after a while. I'll make a famous bread pudding, and you can boil some molasses taffy and ask those little Smithsons next door to help you pull it. They won't whine for turkey, I'll be bound. I don't suppose they ever tasted such a thing in all their lives. If I could afford it, I'd have had them all in to dinner with us. That sermon Mr. Evans preached last Sunday kind of stirred me up. He said we ought always to try and share our Christmas joy with some poor souls who had never learned the meaning of the word. I can't do as much as I'd like to. It was different when your father was alive."
"Well, we shouldn’t give up; maybe things will get better after a while. I’ll make a famous bread pudding, and you can boil some molasses taffy and ask those little Smithsons next door to help you pull it. They won’t complain about not having turkey, I’m sure. I doubt they’ve ever tasted anything like that in their lives. If I could afford it, I would have invited them all over for dinner with us. That sermon Mr. Evans preached last Sunday really got to me. He said we should always try to share our Christmas joy with those poor souls who have never understood the meaning of the word. I can’t do as much as I’d like to. It was different when your father was alive."
The noisy group grew silent as they always did when their father was spoken of. He had died the year before, and since his death the little family had had a hard time. Keith, to hide his feelings, began to hector the rest.
The noisy group fell quiet, as they always did when their father was mentioned. He had passed away the year before, and since his death, the little family had struggled. To cover up his feelings, Keith started to boss everyone around.
"Mary Alice, do hurry up. Here, you twin nuisances, get off to school. If you don't you'll be late and then the master will give you a whipping."
"Mary Alice, hurry up. You two troublemakers, get off to school. If you don’t, you’ll be late and then the teacher will punish you."
"He won't," answered the irrepressible Teddy. "He never whips us, he doesn't. He stands us on the floor sometimes, though," he added, remembering the many times his own chubby legs had been seen to better advantage on the school platform.
"He won't," replied the unstoppable Teddy. "He never punishes us, he really doesn't. Sometimes he makes us stand up on the floor, though," he added, recalling the many times his own chubby legs had looked better on the school platform.
"That man," said Mrs. Grant, alluding to the teacher, "makes me nervous. He is the most abstracted creature I ever saw in my life. It is a wonder to me he doesn't walk straight into the river some day. You'll meet him meandering along the street, gazing into vacancy, and he'll never see you nor hear a word you say half the time."
"That guy," said Mrs. Grant, referring to the teacher, "makes me anxious. He's the most disconnected person I've ever seen. I’m surprised he doesn’t walk right into the river someday. You’ll see him wandering down the street, staring into space, and he won't notice you or hear a word you say most of the time."
"Yesterday," said Gordon, chuckling over the remembrance, "he came in with a big piece of paper he'd picked up on the entry floor in one hand and his hat in the other—and he stuffed his hat into the coal-scuttle and hung up the paper on a nail as grave as you please. Never knew the difference till Ned Slocum went and told him. He's always doing things like that."
"Yesterday," Gordon said, chuckling at the memory, "he walked in with a big piece of paper he found on the entry floor in one hand and his hat in the other—and he stuffed his hat into the coal scuttle and hung the paper on a nail as if it was totally normal. He didn’t realize the difference until Ned Slocum went and told him. He’s always pulling stunts like that."
Keith had collected his books and now marched his brothers and sisters off to school. Left alone with the baby, Mrs. Grant betook herself to her work with a heavy heart. But a second interruption broke the progress of her dish-washing.
Keith had gathered his books and now led his brothers and sisters to school. Left alone with the baby, Mrs. Grant got back to her work with a heavy heart. But another interruption disrupted her dishwashing.
"I declare," she said, with a surprised glance through the window, "if there isn't that absent-minded schoolteacher coming through the yard! What can he want? Dear me, I do hope Teddy hasn't been cutting capers in school again."
"I declare," she said, with a surprised look out the window, "if that absent-minded schoolteacher isn't walking through the yard! What could he want? Oh dear, I really hope Teddy hasn't been acting up in school again."
For the teacher's last call had been in October and had been occasioned by the fact that the irrepressible Teddy would persist in going to school with his pockets filled with live crickets and in driving them harnessed to strings up and down the aisle when the teacher's back was turned. All mild methods of punishment having failed, the teacher had called to talk it over with Mrs. Grant, with the happy result that Teddy's behaviour had improved—in the matter of crickets at least.
For the teacher's last call was in October and was prompted by the fact that the unstoppable Teddy kept going to school with his pockets full of live crickets and was pulling them on strings up and down the aisle when the teacher wasn't looking. After trying all gentle forms of punishment without success, the teacher reached out to Mrs. Grant to discuss it, and thankfully, Teddy's behavior improved—in terms of crickets, at least.
But it was about time for another outbreak. Teddy had been unnaturally good for too long a time. Poor Mrs. Grant feared that it was the calm before a storm, and it was with nervous haste that she went to the door and greeted the young teacher.
But it was time for another outburst. Teddy had been unusually well-behaved for too long. Poor Mrs. Grant worried that it was the calm before the storm, and with anxious urgency, she went to the door to greet the young teacher.
He was a slight, pale, boyish-looking fellow, with an abstracted, musing look in his large dark eyes. Mrs. Grant noticed with amusement that he wore a white straw hat in spite of the season. His eyes were directed to her face with his usual unseeing gaze.
He was a slight, pale, boyish-looking guy, with a thoughtful, distant look in his large dark eyes. Mrs. Grant noticed with amusement that he wore a white straw hat despite the season. His eyes were fixed on her face with his usual blank stare.
"Just as though he was looking through me at something a thousand miles away," said Mrs. Grant afterwards. "I believe he was, too. His body was right there on the step before me, but where his soul was is more than you or I or anybody can tell."
"Just like he was looking through me at something a thousand miles away," Mrs. Grant said later. "I really think he was. His body was right there on the step in front of me, but where his mind was is beyond what you or I or anyone can figure out."
"Good morning," he said absently. "I have just called on my way to school with a message from Miss Millar. She wants you all to come up and have Christmas dinner with her tomorrow."
"Good morning," he said absentmindedly. "I just stopped by on my way to school with a message from Miss Millar. She wants all of you to come over and have Christmas dinner with her tomorrow."
"For the land's sake!" said Mrs. Grant blankly. "I don't understand." To herself she thought, "I wish I dared take him and shake him to find if he's walking in his sleep or not."
"For the land's sake!" Mrs. Grant said, looking blankly. "I don't understand." She thought to herself, "I wish I had the courage to grab him and shake him to see if he's sleepwalking or not."
"You and all the children—every one," went on the teacher dreamily, as if he were reciting a lesson learned beforehand. "She told me to tell you to be sure and come. Shall I say that you will?"
"You and all the kids—every single one," the teacher continued dreamily, as if he were reciting something he had memorized. "She asked me to tell you to make sure you come. Should I say that you will?"
"Oh, yes, that is—I suppose—I don't know," said Mrs. Grant incoherently. "I never expected—yes, you may tell her we'll come," she concluded abruptly.
"Oh, yes, that is—I guess—I don’t know,” Mrs. Grant said, not making much sense. “I never expected—yes, you can tell her we’ll come,” she finished suddenly.
"Thank you," said the abstracted messenger, gravely lifting his hat and looking squarely through Mrs. Grant into unknown regions. When he had gone Mrs. Grant went in and sat down, laughing in a sort of hysterical way.
"Thank you," said the distracted messenger, seriously lifting his hat and looking directly through Mrs. Grant into unfamiliar areas. Once he left, Mrs. Grant went inside and sat down, laughing in a somewhat hysterical manner.
"I wonder if it is all right. Could Cornelia really have told him? She must, I suppose, but it is enough to take one's breath."
"I wonder if it's okay. Could Cornelia really have told him? I guess she must have, but it's enough to take your breath away."
Mrs. Grant and Cornelia Millar were cousins, and had once been the closest of friends, but that was years ago, before some spiteful reports and ill-natured gossip had come between them, making only a little rift at first that soon widened into a chasm of coldness and alienation. Therefore this invitation surprised Mrs. Grant greatly.
Mrs. Grant and Cornelia Millar were cousins and had once been the best of friends, but that was years ago, before some spiteful rumors and nasty gossip came between them. What started as a small rift quickly grew into a deep divide of coldness and estrangement. So, this invitation really surprised Mrs. Grant.
Miss Cornelia was a maiden lady of certain years, with a comfortable bank account and a handsome, old-fashioned house on the hill behind the village. She always boarded the schoolteachers and looked after them maternally; she was an active church worker and a tower of strength to struggling ministers and their families.
Miss Cornelia was a single woman of a certain age, with a well-padded bank account and a charming, traditional house on the hill behind the village. She consistently hosted the schoolteachers and cared for them like a mother; she was a dedicated church worker and a source of support for struggling ministers and their families.
"If Cornelia has seen fit at last to hold out the hand of reconciliation I'm glad enough to take it. Dear knows, I've wanted to make up often enough, but I didn't think she ever would. We've both of us got too much pride and stubbornness. It's the Turner blood in us that does it. The Turners were all so set. But I mean to do my part now she has done hers."
"If Cornelia has finally decided to extend the hand of reconciliation, I'm more than happy to accept it. Honestly, I've wanted to make up many times, but I didn't think she ever would. We both have too much pride and stubbornness. It's the Turner blood in us that causes it. The Turners have always been so fixed in their ways. But I'm determined to do my part now that she has done hers."
And Mrs. Grant made a final attack on the dishes with a beaming face.
And Mrs. Grant tackled the dishes one last time with a bright smile.
When the little Grants came home and heard the news, Teddy stood on his head to express his delight, the twins kissed each other, and Mary Alice and Gordon danced around the kitchen.
When the little Grants got home and heard the news, Teddy did a headstand to show his excitement, the twins hugged each other, and Mary Alice and Gordon danced around the kitchen.
Keith thought himself too big to betray any joy over a Christmas dinner, but he whistled while doing the chores until the bare welkin in the yard rang, and Teddy, in spite of unheard of misdemeanours, was not collared off into the porch once.
Keith believed he was too tough to show any happiness over a Christmas dinner, but he whistled while doing the chores until the empty sky in the yard echoed, and Teddy, despite his outrageous behavior, wasn’t sent to the porch even once.
When the young teacher got home from school that evening he found the yellow house full of all sorts of delectable odours. Miss Cornelia herself was concocting mince pies after the famous family recipe, while her ancient and faithful handmaiden, Hannah, was straining into moulds the cranberry jelly. The open pantry door revealed a tempting array of Christmas delicacies.
When the young teacher got home from school that evening, he found the yellow house filled with all kinds of delicious smells. Miss Cornelia was making mince pies using the famous family recipe, while her loyal old maid, Hannah, was pouring cranberry jelly into molds. The open pantry door showed a tempting spread of Christmas treats.
"Did you call and invite the Smithsons up to dinner as I told you?" asked Miss Cornelia anxiously.
"Did you call and invite the Smithsons over for dinner like I told you?" asked Miss Cornelia anxiously.
"Yes," was the dreamy response as he glided through the kitchen and vanished into the hall.
"Yeah," was the dreamy reply as he floated through the kitchen and disappeared into the hallway.
Miss Cornelia crimped the edges of her pies delicately with a relieved air. "I made certain he'd forget it," she said. "You just have to watch him as if he were a mere child. Didn't I catch him yesterday starting off to school in his carpet slippers? And in spite of me he got away today in that ridiculous summer hat. You'd better set that jelly in the out-pantry to cool, Hannah; it looks good. We'll give those poor little Smithsons a feast for once in their lives if they never get another."
Miss Cornelia crimped the edges of her pies delicately, feeling relieved. "I made sure he'd forget about it," she said. "You just have to keep an eye on him like he's a little kid. Didn't I catch him yesterday heading off to school in his carpet slippers? And despite my efforts, he managed to leave today in that silly summer hat. You should put that jelly in the out-pantry to cool, Hannah; it looks great. We'll treat those poor little Smithsons to a feast for once in their lives, even if they never get another."
At this juncture the hall door flew open and Mr. Palmer appeared on the threshold. He seemed considerably agitated and for once his eyes had lost their look of space-searching.
At that moment, the hall door swung open and Mr. Palmer stood in the doorway. He looked pretty upset and for once, his eyes had lost their usual distracted look.
"Miss Millar, I am afraid I did make a mistake this morning—it has just dawned on me. I am almost sure that I called at Mrs. Grant's and invited her and her family instead of the Smithsons. And she said they would come."
"Miss Millar, I think I made a mistake this morning—it just hit me. I’m pretty sure I stopped by Mrs. Grant's and invited her and her family instead of the Smithsons. And she said they would come."
Miss Cornelia's face was a study.
Miss Cornelia's face was quite a sight.
"Mr. Palmer," she said, flourishing her crimping fork tragically, "do you mean to say you went and invited Linda Grant here tomorrow? Linda Grant, of all women in this world!"
"Mr. Palmer," she said, waving her crimping fork dramatically, "are you really saying you invited Linda Grant here tomorrow? Linda Grant, of all the women in the world!"
"I did," said the teacher with penitent wretchedness. "It was very careless of me—I am very sorry. What can I do? I'll go down and tell them I made a mistake if you like."
"I did," said the teacher with regret and sorrow. "It was really careless of me—I'm very sorry. What can I do? I'll go down and tell them I made a mistake if you'd like."
"You can't do that," groaned Miss Cornelia, sitting down and wrinkling up her forehead in dire perplexity. "It would never do in the world. For pity's sake, let me think for a minute."
"You can't do that," Miss Cornelia sighed, sitting down and furrowing her brow in frustration. "That would never work. Please, give me a moment to think."
Miss Cornelia did think—to good purpose evidently, for her forehead smoothed out as her meditations proceeded and her face brightened. Then she got up briskly. "Well, you've done it and no mistake. I don't know that I'm sorry, either. Anyhow, we'll leave it as it is. But you must go straight down now and invite the Smithsons too. And for pity's sake, don't make any more mistakes."
Miss Cornelia seemed to be thinking—clearly for a good reason, as her forehead relaxed and her face lit up. Then she stood up energetically. "Well, you did it, no doubt about that. I can't say I'm sorry, either. Either way, we'll just leave it like this. But you need to go straight down now and invite the Smithsons too. And for heaven's sake, don't mess up again."
When he had gone Miss Cornelia opened her heart to Hannah. "I never could have done it myself—never; the Turner is too strong in me. But I'm glad it is done. I've been wanting for years to make up with Linda. And now the chance has come, thanks to that blessed blundering boy, I mean to make the most of it. Mind, Hannah, you never whisper a word about its being a mistake. Linda must never know. Poor Linda! She's had a hard time. Hannah, we must make some more pies, and I must go straight down to the store and get some more Santa Claus stuff; I've only got enough to go around the Smithsons."
When he left, Miss Cornelia opened up to Hannah. "I could never have done it myself—never; the Turner side of me is just too strong. But I'm glad it's done. I've wanted to make up with Linda for years. And now that the opportunity has finally come, thanks to that well-meaning but clumsy boy, I'm going to make the most of it. Just so you know, Hannah, you should never mention that it was a mistake. Linda must never find out. Poor Linda! She's been through a lot. Hannah, we need to make some more pies, and I need to head straight to the store to get more Santa Claus stuff; I only have enough to cover the Smithsons."
When Mrs. Grant and her family arrived at the yellow house next morning Miss Cornelia herself ran out bareheaded to meet them. The two women shook hands a little stiffly and then a rill of long-repressed affection trickled out from some secret spring in Miss Cornelia's heart and she kissed her new-found old friend tenderly. Linda returned the kiss warmly, and both felt that the old-time friendship was theirs again.
When Mrs. Grant and her family arrived at the yellow house the next morning, Miss Cornelia came outside without a hat to greet them. The two women shook hands a bit awkwardly, but then a wave of long-suppressed affection flowed from some hidden place in Miss Cornelia's heart, and she kissed her newly rediscovered old friend tenderly. Linda responded with a warm kiss, and both realized that their old friendship had been rekindled.
The little Smithsons all came and they and the little Grants sat down on the long bright dining room to a dinner that made history in their small lives, and was eaten over again in happy dreams for months.
The little Smithsons all came, and they and the little Grants sat down in the long, bright dining room to a dinner that became a memorable event in their small lives, one they relived in happy dreams for months.
How those children did eat! And how beaming Miss Cornelia and grim-faced, soft-hearted Hannah and even the absent-minded teacher himself enjoyed watching them!
How those kids ate! And how cheerful Miss Cornelia and serious, kind-hearted Hannah, along with the distracted teacher, enjoyed watching them!
After dinner Miss Cornelia distributed among the delighted little souls the presents she had bought for them, and then turned them loose in the big shining kitchen to have a taffy pull—and they had it to their hearts' content! And as for the shocking, taffyfied state into which they got their own rosy faces and that once immaculate domain—well, as Miss Cornelia and Hannah never said one word about it, neither will I.
After dinner, Miss Cornelia handed out the gifts she had bought for the excited kids, and then let them loose in the big shiny kitchen for a taffy pull—and they really went for it! As for the messy, sticky state their rosy faces and that once spotless kitchen got into—well, Miss Cornelia and Hannah never said a word about it, and neither will I.
The four women enjoyed the afternoon in their own way, and the schoolteacher buried himself in algebra to his own great satisfaction.
The four women enjoyed the afternoon in their own way, and the schoolteacher immersed himself in algebra, which made him very happy.
When her guests went home in the starlit December dusk, Miss Cornelia walked part of the way with them and had a long confidential talk with Mrs. Grant. When she returned it was to find Hannah groaning in and over the kitchen and the schoolteacher dreamily trying to clean some molasses off his boots with the kitchen hairbrush. Long-suffering Miss Cornelia rescued her property and despatched Mr. Palmer into the woodshed to find the shoe-brush. Then she sat down and laughed.
When her guests went home in the starry December twilight, Miss Cornelia walked part of the way with them and had a long, private conversation with Mrs. Grant. When she came back, she found Hannah groaning in the kitchen and the schoolteacher absently trying to clean some molasses off his boots with the kitchen hairbrush. Patient Miss Cornelia saved her belongings and sent Mr. Palmer to the woodshed to get the shoe brush. Then she sat down and laughed.
"Hannah, what will become of that boy yet? There's no counting on what he'll do next. I don't know how he'll ever get through the world, I'm sure, but I'll look after him while he's here at least. I owe him a huge debt of gratitude for this Christmas blunder. What an awful mess this place is in! But, Hannah, did you ever in the world see anything so delightful as that little Tommy Smithson stuffing himself with plum cake, not to mention Teddy Grant? It did me good just to see them."
"Hannah, what will happen to that boy? You can’t predict what he’ll do next. I really don’t know how he’ll manage in the world, but I’ll take care of him while he’s here at least. I owe him a huge thanks for this Christmas fiasco. What a terrible mess this place is in! But, Hannah, have you ever seen anything so delightful as little Tommy Smithson gorging on plum cake, not to mention Teddy Grant? Just watching them made me happy."
A Strayed Allegiance
"Will you go to the Cove with me this afternoon?"
"Will you go to the Cove with me this afternoon?"
It was Marian Lesley who asked the question.
It was Marian Lesley who asked the question.
Esterbrook Elliott unpinned with a masterful touch the delicate cluster of Noisette rosebuds she wore at her throat and transferred them to his buttonhole as he answered courteously: "Certainly. My time, as you know, is entirely at your disposal."
Esterbrook Elliott skillfully unpinned the delicate bunch of Noisette rosebuds she had at her throat and placed them in his buttonhole while he replied politely, "Of course. My time, as you know, is completely at your disposal."
They were standing in the garden under the creamy bloom of drooping acacia trees. One long plume of blossoms touched lightly the soft, golden-brown coils of the girl's hair and cast a wavering shadow over the beautiful, flower-like face beneath it.
They were standing in the garden under the creamy bloom of drooping acacia trees. One long cluster of blossoms brushed gently against the soft, golden-brown curls of the girl's hair, casting a flickering shadow over the beautiful, flower-like face beneath it.
Esterbrook Elliott, standing before her, thought proudly that he had never seen a woman who might compare with her. In every detail she satisfied his critical, fastidious taste. There was not a discordant touch about her.
Esterbrook Elliott, standing in front of her, thought proudly that he had never seen a woman who could compare to her. She met his precise, refined taste in every detail. There wasn’t a single thing out of place about her.
Esterbrook Elliott had always loved Marian Lesley—or thought he had. They had grown up together from childhood. He was an only son and she an only daughter. It had always been an understood thing between the two families that the boy and girl should marry. But Marian's father had decreed that no positive pledge should pass between them until Marian was twenty-one.
Esterbrook Elliott had always loved Marian Lesley—or thought he did. They had grown up together since childhood. He was an only son, and she was an only daughter. It had always been understood between their families that the boy and girl were meant to marry. But Marian's father had decided that they shouldn’t make any definite promises until Marian turned twenty-one.
Esterbrook accepted his mapped-out destiny and selected bride with the conviction that he was an exceptionally lucky fellow. Out of all the women in the world Marian was the very one whom he would have chosen as mistress of his fine, old home. She had been his boyhood's ideal. He believed that he loved her sincerely, but he was not too much in love to be blind to the worldly advantages of his marriage with his cousin.
Esterbrook embraced his planned fate and chose a bride with the belief that he was incredibly lucky. Out of all the women in the world, Marian was the one he would have picked to be the lady of his beautiful, old home. She had been his ideal since childhood. He thought he genuinely loved her, but he wasn't so in love that he couldn't recognize the practical benefits of marrying his cousin.
His father had died two years previously, leaving him wealthy and independent. Marian had lost her mother in childhood; her father died when she was eighteen. Since then she had lived alone with her aunt. Her life was quiet and lonely. Esterbrook's companionship was all that brightened it, but it was enough. Marian lavished on him all the rich, womanly love of her heart. On her twenty-first birthday they were formally betrothed. They were to be married in the following autumn.
His father had passed away two years earlier, leaving him rich and free. Marian had lost her mother when she was a child; her father died when she turned eighteen. Since then, she had lived alone with her aunt. Her life was quiet and lonely. Esterbrook's friendship was the only thing that brought her joy, but it was enough. Marian poured all the deep, maternal love from her heart into him. On her twenty-first birthday, they got engaged. They were set to marry the following autumn.
No shadow had drifted across the heaven of her happiness. She believed herself secure in her lover's unfaltering devotion. True, at times she thought his manner lacked a lover's passionate ardour. He was always attentive and courteous. She had only to utter a wish to find that it had been anticipated; he spent every spare minute at her side.
No shadow had crossed the sky of her happiness. She felt secure in her lover's unwavering devotion. True, at times she thought his demeanor lacked a lover's passionate intensity. He was always attentive and polite. She only had to express a wish to find that it had already been anticipated; he spent every available moment by her side.
Yet sometimes she half wished he would betray more lover-like impatience and intensity. Were all lovers as calm and undemonstrative?
Yet sometimes she half wished he would show more lover-like impatience and intensity. Were all lovers this calm and reserved?
She reproached herself for this incipient disloyalty as often as it vexingly intruded its unwelcome presence across her inner consciousness. Surely Esterbrook was fond and devoted enough to satisfy the most exacting demands of affection. Marian herself was somewhat undemonstrative and reserved. Passing acquaintances called her cold and proud. Only the privileged few knew the rich depths of womanly tenderness in her nature.
She criticized herself for this emerging disloyalty whenever it annoyingly popped up in her mind. Surely, Esterbrook was loving and devoted enough to meet even the highest expectations of love. Marian herself was somewhat reserved and not very expressive. Casual acquaintances described her as cold and proud. Only a select few understood the deep, nurturing tenderness in her character.
Esterbrook thought that he fully appreciated her. As he had walked homeward the night of their betrothal, he had reviewed with unconscious criticism his mental catalogue of Marian's graces and good qualities, admitting, with supreme satisfaction, that there was not one thing about her that he could wish changed.
Esterbrook believed he completely understood her. As he walked home that night after their engagement, he unconsciously assessed his mental list of Marian's charms and virtues, feeling a deep satisfaction that there was nothing about her he would want to change.
This afternoon, under the acacias, they had been planning about their wedding. There was no one to consult but themselves.
This afternoon, beneath the acacias, they had been discussing their wedding plans. There was no one to consult but each other.
They were to be married early in September and then go abroad. Esterbrook mapped out the details of their bridal tour with careful thoughtfulness. They would visit all the old-world places that Marian wished to see. Afterwards they would come back home. He discussed certain changes he wished to make in the old Elliott mansion to fit it for a young and beautiful mistress.
They were going to get married in early September and then travel abroad. Esterbrook planned the details of their honeymoon with great care. They would visit all the historical places that Marian wanted to see. After that, they would return home. He talked about some changes he wanted to make in the old Elliott mansion to prepare it for a young and beautiful wife.
He did most of the planning. Marian was content to listen in happy silence. Afterwards she had proposed this walk to the Cove.
He handled most of the planning. Marian was happy to listen quietly. Later, she suggested this walk to the Cove.
"What particular object of charity have you found at the Cove now?" asked Esterbrook, with lazy interest, as they walked along.
"What specific charity project have you discovered at the Cove now?" asked Esterbrook, with a casual interest, as they walked along.
"Mrs. Barrett's little Bessie is very ill with fever," answered Marian. Then, catching his anxious look, she hastened to add, "It is nothing infectious—some kind of a slow, sapping variety. There is no danger, Esterbrook."
"Mrs. Barrett's little Bessie is really sick with a fever," Marian replied. Then, noticing his worried expression, she quickly added, "It's not contagious—just some sort of slow, draining illness. There's no danger, Esterbrook."
"I was not afraid for myself," he replied quietly. "My alarm was for you. You are too precious to me, Marian, for me to permit you to risk health and life, if it were dangerous. What a Lady Bountiful you are to those people at the Cove. When we are married you must take me in hand and teach me your creed of charity. I'm afraid I've lived a rather selfish life. You will change all that, dear. You will make a good man of me."
"I wasn't worried about myself," he said softly. "I was worried about you. You're too important to me, Marian, for me to let you risk your health and life if it could be dangerous. You're such a generous person to those folks at the Cove. When we're married, you have to show me how to embrace your spirit of charity. I’m afraid I’ve lived a pretty selfish life. You’ll change all that, my love. You’ll make me a better man."
"You are that now, Esterbrook," she said softly. "If you were not, I could not love you."
"You are that now, Esterbrook," she said gently. "If you weren't, I couldn't love you."
"It is a negative sort of goodness, I fear. I have never been tried or tempted severely. Perhaps I should fail under the test."
"It’s a kind of goodness that feels negative, I’m afraid. I’ve never really faced serious challenges or temptations. Maybe I would struggle if I was put to the test."
"I am sure you would not," answered Marian proudly.
"I know you wouldn't," Marian replied proudly.
Esterbrook laughed; her faith in him was pleasant. He had no thought but that he would prove worthy of it.
Esterbrook laughed; her trust in him felt nice. He had no doubt that he would live up to it.
The Cove, so-called, was a little fishing hamlet situated on the low, sandy shore of a small bay. The houses, clustered in one spot, seemed like nothing so much as larger shells washed up by the sea, so grey and bleached were they from long exposure to sea winds and spray.
The Cove, as it was called, was a small fishing village located on the flat, sandy beach of a little bay. The houses, grouped together, looked a lot like big shells that had been washed ashore, as they were so grey and faded from being exposed to the sea winds and splashes for a long time.
Dozens of ragged children were playing about them, mingled with several disreputable yellow curs that yapped noisily at the strangers.
Dozens of scruffy kids were playing around them, mixed in with a few scruffy yellow dogs that barked loudly at the newcomers.
Down on the sandy strip of beach below the houses groups of men were lounging about. The mackerel, season had not yet set in; the spring herring netting was past. It was holiday time among the sea folks. They were enjoying it to the full, a happy, ragged colony, careless of what the morrows might bring forth.
Down on the sandy beach below the houses, groups of men were hanging out. The mackerel season hadn't started yet; the spring herring fishing was over. It was vacation time for the people of the sea. They were making the most of it, a cheerful, disheveled group, unconcerned about what tomorrow might bring.
Out beyond, the boats were at anchor, floating as gracefully on the twinkling water as sea birds, their tall masts bowing landward on the swell. A lazy, dreamful calm had fallen over the distant seas; the horizon blues were pale and dim; faint purple hazes blurred the outlines of far-off headlands and cliffs; the yellow sands sparkled in the sunshine as if powdered with jewels.
Out there, the boats were anchored, bobbing gently on the shimmering water like seagulls, their tall masts leaning towards shore in the swell. A lazy, dreamlike calm had settled over the distant seas; the horizon blues were soft and muted; vague purple mist softened the shapes of distant headlands and cliffs; the golden sands glimmered in the sunlight as if sprinkled with gems.
A murmurous babble of life buzzed about the hamlet, pierced through by the shrill undertones of the wrangling children, most of whom had paused in their play to scan the visitors with covert curiosity.
A soft buzz of life flowed through the village, interrupted by the sharp sounds of arguing children, most of whom had stopped playing to quietly observe the visitors with hidden interest.
Marian led the way to a house apart from the others at the very edge of the shelving rock. The dooryard was scrupulously clean and unlittered; the little footpath through it was neatly bordered by white clam shells; several thrifty geraniums in bloom looked out from the muslin-curtained windows.
Marian led the way to a house that was separate from the others, sitting right at the edge of the sloping rock. The yard was spotless and tidy; the small pathway through it was neatly lined with white clam shells; a few flourishing geraniums in bloom peeked out from the muslin-curtained windows.
A weary-faced woman came forward to meet them.
A tired-looking woman stepped forward to greet them.
"Bessie's much the same, Miss Lesley," she said, in answer to Marian's inquiry. "The doctor you sent was here today and did all he could for her. He seemed quite hopeful. She don't complain or nothing—just lies there and moans. Sometimes she gets restless. It's very kind of you to come so often, Miss Lesley. Here, Magdalen, will you put this basket the lady's brought up there on the shelf?"
"Bessie's pretty much the same, Miss Lesley," she replied to Marian's question. "The doctor you sent came by today and did everything he could for her. He seemed pretty hopeful. She doesn’t complain or anything—just lies there and moans. Sometimes she gets a bit restless. It's really kind of you to visit so often, Miss Lesley. Here, Magdalen, could you put this basket that the lady brought up on the shelf?"
A girl, who had been sitting unnoticed with her back to the visitors, at the head of the child's cot in one corner of the room, stood up and slowly turned around. Marian and Esterbrook Elliott both started with involuntary surprise. Esterbrook caught his breath like a man suddenly awakened from sleep. In the name of all that was wonderful, who or what could this girl be, so little in harmony with her surroundings?
A girl, who had been sitting quietly with her back to the visitors at the head of the child's crib in one corner of the room, stood up and slowly turned around. Marian and Esterbrook Elliott both gasped in surprise. Esterbrook took a sharp breath, like someone suddenly jolted awake. In the name of everything amazing, who or what could this girl be, so out of place in her surroundings?
Standing in the crepuscular light of the corner, her marvellous beauty shone out with the vivid richness of some rare painting. She was tall, and the magnificent proportions of her figure were enhanced rather than marred by the severely plain dress of dark print that she wore. The heavy masses of her hair, a shining auburn dashed with golden foam, were coiled in a rich, glossy knot at the back of the classically modelled head and rippled back from a low brow whose waxen fairness even the breezes of the ocean had spared.
Standing in the dim light of the corner, her incredible beauty stood out with the vivid richness of a rare painting. She was tall, and the amazing proportions of her figure were highlighted rather than hidden by the simple dark printed dress she wore. The thick strands of her hair, a shining auburn with golden highlights, were styled in a rich, glossy knot at the back of her classically sculpted head and flowed back from a low forehead whose porcelain fairness had been untouched even by ocean breezes.
The girl's face was a full, perfect oval, with features of faultless regularity, and the large, full eyes were of tawny hazel, darkened into inscrutable gloom in the dimness of the corner.
The girl's face was a smooth, perfect oval, with perfectly symmetrical features, and her large, expressive eyes were a rich hazel, deepening into mysterious darkness in the shadows of the corner.
Not even Marian Lesley's face was more delicately tinted, but not a trace of colour appeared in the smooth, marble-like cheeks; yet the waxen pallor bore no trace of disease or weakness, and the large, curving mouth was of an intense crimson.
Not even Marian Lesley’s face was more delicately shaded, but there wasn’t a hint of color in her smooth, marble-like cheeks; still, the pale complexion showed no sign of illness or frailty, and her large, curving mouth was a vibrant crimson.
She stood quite motionless. There was no trace of embarrassment or self-consciousness in her pose. When Mrs. Barrett said, "This is my niece, Magdalen Crawford," she merely inclined her head in grave, silent acknowledgement. As she moved forward to take Marian's basket, she seemed oddly out of place in the low, crowded room. Her presence seemed to throw a strange restraint over the group.
She stood completely still. There was no hint of embarrassment or self-awareness in how she held herself. When Mrs. Barrett introduced her, saying, "This is my niece, Magdalen Crawford," she simply nodded her head in serious, quiet acknowledgment. As she stepped forward to take Marian's basket, she felt oddly out of place in the cramped, crowded room. Her presence seemed to create a strange tension among the group.
Marian rose and went over to the cot, laying her slender hand on the hot forehead of the little sufferer. The child opened its brown eyes questioningly.
Marian got up and walked over to the cot, placing her slim hand on the warm forehead of the little one in pain. The child opened its brown eyes with a look of curiosity.
"How are you today, Bessie?"
"How are you today, Bessie?"
"Mad'len—I want Mad'len," moaned the little plaintive voice.
"Mad'len—I want Mad'len," whined the little sad voice.
Magdalen came over and stood beside Marian Lesley.
Magdalen came over and stood next to Marian Lesley.
"She wants me," she said in a low, thrilling voice; free from all harsh accent or intonation. "I am the only one she seems to know always. Yes, darling, Mad'len is here—right beside you. She will not leave you."
"She wants me," she said in a calm, exciting voice; free from any harsh accents or tones. "I’m the only one she seems to always know. Yes, darling, Mad'len is here—right next to you. She won't leave you."
She knelt by the little cot and passed her arm under the child's neck, drawing the curly head close to her throat with a tender, soothing motion.
She knelt by the small crib and slid her arm under the child's neck, pulling the curly head close to her throat with a gentle, calming motion.
Esterbrook Elliott watched the two women intently—the one standing by the cot, arrayed in simple yet costly apparel, with her beautiful, high-bred face, and the other, kneeling on the bare, sanded floor in her print dress, with her splendid head bent low over the child and the long fringe of burnished lashes sweeping the cold pallor of the oval cheek.
Esterbrook Elliott watched the two women closely—the one standing by the crib, dressed in simple but expensive clothing, with her stunning, noble face, and the other, kneeling on the bare, sandy floor in her printed dress, with her beautiful head bent low over the child and the long fringe of shiny lashes brushing against the cool pale skin of the oval cheek.
From the moment that Magdalen Crawford's haunting eyes had looked straight into his for one fleeting second, an unnamable thrill of pain and pleasure stirred his heart, a thrill so strong and sudden and passionate that his face paled with emotion; the room seemed to swim before his eyes in a mist out of which gleamed that wonderful face with its mesmeric, darkly radiant eyes, burning their way into deeps and abysses of his soul hitherto unknown to him.
From the moment Magdalen Crawford's haunting eyes locked onto his for just a second, an indescribable mix of pain and pleasure stirred in his heart, a rush so intense and sudden that it made his face lose color from the emotion; the room seemed to blur before his eyes in a haze, out of which shone that incredible face with its mesmerizing, darkly glowing eyes, piercing into the depths and corners of his soul he had never explored before.
When the mist cleared away and his head grew steadier, he wondered at himself. Yet he trembled in every limb and the only clear idea that struggled out of his confused thoughts was an overmastering desire to take that cold face between his hands and kiss it until its passionless marble glowed into warm and throbbing life.
When the fog finally lifted and he felt more stable, he was amazed by himself. Still, he shook in every limb, and the only clear thought breaking through his chaotic mind was an intense urge to take that cold face in his hands and kiss it until its lifeless marble came alive, warm and pulsing with emotion.
"Who is that girl?" he said abruptly, when they had left the cottage. "She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen—present company always excepted," he concluded, with a depreciatory laugh.
"Who is that girl?" he asked suddenly as they left the cottage. "She’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen—no offense to you," he added with a self-deprecating laugh.
The delicate bloom on Marian's face deepened slightly.
The soft flush on Marian's face deepened a bit.
"You had much better to have omitted that last sentence," she said quietly, "it was so palpably an afterthought. Yes, she is wonderfully lovely—a strange beauty, I fancied. There seemed something odd and uncanny about it to me. She must be Mrs. Barrett's niece. I remember that when I was down here about a month ago Mrs. Barrett told me she expected a niece of hers to live with her—for a time at least. Her parents were both dead, the father having died recently. Mrs. Barrett seemed troubled about her. She said that the girl had been well brought up and used to better things than the Cove could give her, and she feared that she would be very discontented and unhappy. I had forgotten all about it until I saw the girl today. She certainly seems to be a very superior person; she will find the Cove very lonely, I am sure. It is not probable she will stay there long. I must see what I can do for her, but her manner seemed rather repellent, don't you think?"
"You should have left out that last sentence," she said quietly. "It clearly felt like an afterthought. Yes, she’s incredibly beautiful—a unique kind of beauty, I thought. There was something strange and unsettling about it to me. She must be Mrs. Barrett's niece. I remember that when I was down here about a month ago, Mrs. Barrett mentioned she was expecting a niece to stay with her—for a while at least. Her parents had both passed away, the father having died recently. Mrs. Barrett seemed worried about her. She said the girl had been raised well and was used to better things than what the Cove could offer, and she feared that the girl would be very unhappy and dissatisfied. I had completely forgotten about it until I saw her today. She definitely appears to be a very exceptional person; I’m sure she’ll find the Cove very isolating. It’s unlikely she’ll stay there long. I need to see what I can do for her, but her demeanor felt quite off-putting, don’t you think?"
"Hardly," responded Esterbrook curtly. "She seemed surprisingly dignified and self-possessed, I fancied, for a girl in her position. A princess could not have looked and bowed more royally. There was not a shadow of embarrassment in her manner, in spite of the incongruity of her surroundings. You had much better leave her alone, Marian. In all probability she would resent any condescension on your part. What wonderful, deep, lovely eyes she has."
"Not really," Esterbrook replied sharply. "She seemed unexpectedly dignified and composed for someone in her situation. A princess couldn't have looked and bowed more regally. There wasn't a hint of embarrassment in her behavior, despite how out of place she was. You should really just leave her be, Marian. She's likely to take any patronizing attitude from you the wrong way. Those eyes of hers are stunning—deep and beautiful."
Again the sensitive colour flushed Marian's cheek as his voice lapsed unconsciously into a dreamy, retrospective tone, and a slight restraint came over her manner, which did not depart. Esterbrook went away at sunset. Marian asked him to remain for the evening, but he pleaded some excuse.
Again, the sensitive color flushed Marian's cheeks as his voice slipped into a dreamy, reflective tone, and a slight restraint came over her demeanor, which didn’t fade. Esterbrook left at sunset. Marian asked him to stay for the evening, but he made an excuse.
"I shall come tomorrow afternoon," he said, as he stooped to drop a careless good-bye kiss on her face.
"I'll come by tomorrow afternoon," he said, leaning down to give her a casual goodbye kiss on the cheek.
Marian watched him wistfully as he rode away, with an unaccountable pain in her heart. She felt more acutely than ever that there were depths in her lover's nature that she was powerless to stir into responsive life.
Marian watched him longingly as he rode away, with an inexplicable pain in her heart. She felt more deeply than ever that there were layers in her lover's character that she couldn’t bring to life.
Had any other that power? She thought of the girl at the Cove, with her deep eyes and wonderful face. A chill of premonitory fear seized upon her.
Had anyone else had that power? She thought of the girl at the Cove, with her deep eyes and beautiful face. A chill of ominous fear gripped her.
"I feel exactly as if Esterbrook had gone away from me forever," she said slowly to herself, stooping to brush her cheek against a dew-cold, milk-white acacia bloom, "and would never come back to me again. If that could happen, I wonder what there would be left to live for?"
"I feel like Esterbrook has left me for good," she said quietly to herself, bending down to press her cheek against a cool, white acacia flower, "and will never return. If that were to happen, I wonder what I would have left to live for?"
Esterbrook Elliott meant, or honestly thought he meant, to go home when he left Marian. Nevertheless, when he reached the road branching off to the Cove he turned his horse down it with a flush on his dark cheek. He realized that the motive of the action was disloyal to Marian and he felt ashamed of his weakness.
Esterbrook Elliott intended, or truly believed he intended, to go home when he left Marian. However, when he reached the road leading to the Cove, he turned his horse down it with a flush on his dark cheek. He recognized that the reason for his action was disloyal to Marian, and he felt ashamed of his weakness.
But the desire to see Magdalen Crawford once more and to look into the depths of her eyes was stronger than all else, and overpowered every throb of duty and resistance.
But the urge to see Magdalen Crawford again and gaze into the depths of her eyes was stronger than anything else, overpowering every sense of duty and hesitation.
He saw nothing of her when he reached the Cove. He could think of no excuse for calling at the Barrett cottage, so he rode slowly past the hamlet and along the shore.
He didn't see her at all when he got to the Cove. He couldn't come up with any reason to stop by the Barrett cottage, so he rode slowly past the small village and along the shore.
The sun, red as a smouldering ember, was half buried in the silken violet rim of the sea; the west was a vast lake of saffron and rose and ethereal green, through which floated the curved shallop of a thin new moon, slowly deepening from lustreless white, through gleaming silver, into burnished gold, and attended by one solitary, pearl-white star. The vast concave of sky above was of violet, infinite and flawless. Far out dusky amethystine islets clustered like gems on the shining breast of the bay. The little pools of water along the low shores glowed like mirrors of polished jacinth. The small, pine-fringed headlands ran out into the water, cutting its lustrous blue expanse like purple wedges.
The sun, red like a smoldering ember, was half submerged in the silky violet edge of the sea; the west was a huge lake of saffron, rose, and ethereal green, through which floated the curved silhouette of a thin new moon, gradually changing from dull white, to gleaming silver, to burnished gold, accompanied by one solitary pearl-white star. The vast sky above was violet, endless and flawless. Far out, dark amethyst islets clustered like gems on the shining surface of the bay. The small pools of water along the low shores glowed like mirrors of polished jacinth. The small, pine-fringed headlands extended into the water, slicing through its lustrous blue expanse like purple wedges.
As Esterbrook turned one of them he saw Magdalen standing out on the point of the next, a short distance away. Her back was towards him, and her splendid figure was outlined darkly against the vivid sky.
As Esterbrook turned one of them, he saw Magdalen standing on the edge of the next point, a little way off. Her back was to him, and her stunning figure was sharply defined against the bright sky.
Esterbrook sprang from his horse and left the animal standing by itself while he walked swiftly out to her. His heart throbbed suffocatingly. He was conscious of no direct purpose save merely to see her.
Esterbrook jumped off his horse and left it standing there while he quickly walked over to her. His heart raced wildly. He had no specific reason for being there other than to see her.
She turned when he reached her with a slight start of surprise. His footsteps had made no sound on the tide-rippled sand.
She turned when he reached her, a little surprised. His footsteps hadn’t made a sound on the tide-rippled sand.
For a few moments they faced each other so, eyes burning into eyes with mute soul-probing and questioning. The sun had disappeared, leaving a stain of fiery red to mark his grave; the weird, radiant light was startlingly vivid and clear. Little crisp puffs and flakes of foam scurried over the point like elfin things. The fresh wind, blowing up the bay, tossed the lustrous rings of hair about Magdalen's pale face; all the routed shadows of the hour had found refuge in her eyes.
For a few moments, they stood facing each other, their eyes locked in a silent, deep exchange of thoughts and questions. The sun had set, leaving a deep red mark to signal its farewell; the unusual, glowing light was strikingly bright and clear. Small, crisp puffs and bits of foam danced over the point like magical creatures. The fresh wind, coming up from the bay, tossed the shiny strands of hair around Magdalen's pale face; all the fleeting shadows of the moment had taken shelter in her eyes.
Not a trace of colour appeared in her face under Esterbrook Elliott's burning gaze. But when he said "Magdalen!" a single, hot scorch of crimson flamed up into her cheeks protestingly. She lifted her hand with a splendid gesture, but no word passed her lips.
Not a hint of color showed in her face under Esterbrook Elliott's intense stare. But when he said "Magdalen!" a single, fiery blush sprang into her cheeks in protest. She raised her hand in a dramatic gesture, but no words came from her lips.
"Magdalen, have you nothing to say to me?" he asked, coming closer to her with an imploring passion in his face never seen by Marian Lesley's eyes. He reached out his hand, but she stepped back from his touch.
"Magdalen, don’t you have anything to say to me?" he asked, moving closer to her with a desperate look on his face that Marian Lesley had never witnessed. He reached out his hand, but she pulled back from his touch.
"What should I have to say to you?"
"What do I need to say to you?"
"Say that you are glad to see me."
"Say that you're happy to see me."
"I am not glad to see you. You have no right to come here. But I knew you would come."
"I’m not happy to see you. You have no right to be here. But I knew you would show up."
"You knew it? How?"
"You knew about it? How?"
"Your eyes told me so today. I am not blind—I can see further than those dull fisher folks. Yes, I knew you would come. That is why I came here tonight—so that you would find me alone and I could tell you that you were not to come again."
"Your eyes showed me that today. I'm not blind—I can see more than those dull fishermen. Yes, I knew you'd come. That's why I came here tonight—so you would find me alone and I could tell you not to come again."
"Why must you tell me that, Magdalen?"
"Why do you have to tell me that, Magdalen?"
"Because, as I have told you, you have no right to come."
"Because, as I've told you, you have no right to come."
"But if I will not obey you? If I will come in defiance of your prohibition?"
"But what if I don’t listen to you? What if I show up in spite of your ban?"
She turned her steady luminous eyes on his pale, set face.
She focused her bright, steady eyes on his pale, tense face.
"You would stamp yourself as a madman, then," she said coldly. "I know that you are Miss Lesley's promised husband. Therefore, you are either false to her or insulting to me. In either case the companionship of Magdalen Crawford is not what you must seek. Go!"
"You'd be labeling yourself a madman, then," she said coldly. "I know you're Miss Lesley's promised husband. So, you're either betraying her or being rude to me. In either case, you shouldn't be looking for the company of Magdalen Crawford. Just go!"
She turned away from him with an imperious gesture of dismissal. Esterbrook Elliott stepped forward and caught one firm, white wrist.
She turned away from him with a dismissive wave. Esterbrook Elliott stepped forward and grabbed her firm, pale wrist.
"I shall not obey you," he said in a low, intense tone; his fine eyes burned into hers. "You may send me away, but I will come back, again and yet again until you have learned to welcome me. Why should you meet me like an enemy? Why can we not be friends?"
"I won't obey you," he said in a quiet, intense voice; his eyes pierced into hers. "You can send me away, but I will return, again and again, until you learn to welcome me. Why do you treat me like an enemy? Why can't we be friends?"
The girl faced him once more.
The girl confronted him again.
"Because," she said proudly, "I am not your equal. There can be no friendship between us. There ought not to be. Magdalen Crawford, the fisherman's niece, is no companion for you. You will be foolish, as well as disloyal, if you ever try to see me again. Go back to the beautiful, high-bred woman you love and forget me. Perhaps you think I am talking strangely. Perhaps you think me bold and unwomanly to speak so plainly to you, a stranger. But there are some circumstances in life when plain-speaking is best. I do not want to see you again. Now, go back to your own world."
"Because," she said proudly, "I'm not your equal. There can't be any friendship between us. There shouldn't be. Magdalen Crawford, the fisherman's niece, isn’t someone you should be with. It would be foolish and disloyal if you ever tried to see me again. Go back to the beautiful, refined woman you love and forget about me. Maybe you think I'm speaking oddly. Maybe you think I'm being bold and unladylike for speaking so openly to you, a stranger. But there are times in life when being direct is the best approach. I don’t want to see you again. Now, go back to your own world."
Esterbrook Elliott slowly turned from her and walked in silence back to the shore. In the shadows of the point he stopped to look back at her, standing out like some inspired prophetess against the fiery background of the sunset sky and silver-blue water. The sky overhead was thick-sown with stars; the night breeze was blowing up from its lair in distant, echoing sea caves. On his right the lights of the Cove twinkled out through the dusk.
Esterbrook Elliott slowly turned away from her and walked silently back to the shore. In the shadows of the point, he paused to look back at her, standing out like an inspired prophetess against the fiery backdrop of the sunset sky and silver-blue water. The sky above was filled with stars; the night breeze was blowing in from its hidden spot in distant, echoing sea caves. To his right, the lights of the Cove twinkled through the dusk.
"I feel like a coward and a traitor," he said slowly. "Good God, what is this madness that has come over me? Is this my boasted strength of manhood?"
"I feel like a coward and a traitor," he said slowly. "Good God, what is this madness that has come over me? Is this my supposed strength as a man?"
A moment later the hoof beats of his horse died away up the shore.
A moment later, the sound of his horse's hooves faded away along the shore.
Magdalen Crawford lingered on the point until the last dull red faded out into the violet gloom of the June sea dusk, than which nothing can be rarer or diviner, and listened to the moan and murmur of the sea far out over the bay with sorrowful eyes and sternly set lips.
Magdalen Crawford stayed focused on the spot until the last dull red disappeared into the violet darkness of the June sea at dusk, which is rare and beautiful, and listened to the mournful sound of the sea far out over the bay with sad eyes and a stern expression.
The next day, when the afternoon sun hung hot and heavy over the water, Esterbrook Elliott came again to the Cove. He found it deserted. A rumour of mackerel had come, and every boat had sailed out in the rose-red dawn to the fishing grounds. But down on a strip of sparkling yellow sand he saw Magdalen Crawford standing, her hand on the rope that fastened a small white dory to the fragment of a half-embedded wreck.
The next day, when the afternoon sun blazed down heavy over the water, Esterbrook Elliott returned to the Cove. He found it empty. A report of mackerel had spread, and every boat had left at dawn, glowing pink, to head out to the fishing grounds. But on a stretch of bright yellow sand, he spotted Magdalen Crawford standing there, her hand on the rope that secured a small white dory to the remains of a half-buried wreck.
She was watching a huddle of gulls clustered on the tip of a narrow, sandy spit running out to the left. She turned at the sound of his hurried foot-fall behind her. Her face paled slightly, and into the depths of her eyes leapt a passionate, mesmeric glow that faded as quickly as it came.
She was watching a group of gulls gathered at the end of a narrow, sandy strip extending to the left. She turned at the sound of his quick footsteps behind her. Her face turned a bit pale, and a passionate, captivating light flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared just as quickly as it appeared.
"You see I have come back in spite of your command, Magdalen."
"You see, I've returned despite your orders, Magdalen."
"I do see it," she answered in a gravely troubled voice. "You are a madman who refuses to be warned."
"I can see it," she replied in a seriously troubled voice. "You’re a madman who won’t listen to reason."
"Where are you going, Magdalen?" She had loosened the rope from the wreck.
"Where are you headed, Magdalen?" She had untied the rope from the wreck.
"I am going to row over to Chapel Point for salt. They think the boats will come in tonight loaded with mackerel—look at them away out there by the score—and salt will be needed."
"I’m going to row over to Chapel Point for salt. They think the boats will arrive tonight packed with mackerel—look at them out there by the dozens—and we’ll need salt."
"Can you row so far alone?"
"Can you row that far on your own?"
"Easily. I learned to row long ago—for a pastime then. Since coming here I find it of great service to me."
"Easily. I learned to row a long time ago—for fun back then. Since coming here, I’ve found it really helpful."
She stepped lightly into the tiny shallop and picked up an oar. The brilliant sunshine streamed about her, burnishing the rich tints of her hair into ruddy gold. She balanced herself to the swaying of the dory with the grace of a sea bird. The man looking at her felt his brain reel.
She stepped lightly into the small boat and picked up an oar. The bright sunshine surrounded her, turning the rich colors of her hair into glowing gold. She balanced herself to the movement of the boat with the grace of a seabird. The man watching her felt dizzy.
"Good-bye, Mr. Elliott."
"Goodbye, Mr. Elliott."
For answer he sprang into the dory and, snatching an oar, pushed against the old wreck with such energy that the dory shot out from the shore like a foam bell. His sudden spring had set it rocking violently. Magdalen almost lost her footing and caught blindly at his arm. As her fingers closed on his wrist a thrill as of fire shot through his every vein.
For an answer, he jumped into the small boat and, grabbing an oar, pushed against the old wreck with such force that the boat shot away from the shore like a burst of foam. His sudden movement made it rock sharply. Magdalen almost lost her balance and reached out instinctively for his arm. As her fingers wrapped around his wrist, a jolt like fire surged through his veins.
"Why have you done this, Mr. Elliott? You must go back."
"Why did you do this, Mr. Elliott? You need to go back."
"But I will not," he said masterfully, looking straight into her eyes with an imperiousness that sat well upon him. "I am going to row you over to Chapel Point. I have the oars—I will be master this once, at least."
"But I won’t," he said confidently, looking directly into her eyes with a commanding presence that suited him well. "I’m going to row you over to Chapel Point. I have the oars—I’ll be in charge this time, at least."
For an instant her eyes flashed defiant protest, then drooped before his. A sudden, hot blush crimsoned her pale face. His will had mastered hers; the girl trembled from head to foot, and the proud, sensitive, mouth quivered.
For a moment, her eyes showed a strong defiance, then dropped under his gaze. A sudden, heated blush turned her pale face bright red. His will had taken control of hers; the girl shook all over, and her proud, sensitive mouth quivered.
Into the face of the man watching her breathlessly flashed a triumphant, passionate joy. He put out his hand and gently pushed her down into the seat. Sitting opposite, he took up the oars and pulled out over the sheet of sparkling blue water, through which at first the bottom of white sand glimmered wavily but afterwards deepened to translucent, dim depths of greenness.
Into the face of the man watching her breathlessly flashed a triumphant, passionate joy. He reached out his hand and gently pushed her down into the seat. Sitting across from her, he picked up the oars and paddled out over the shimmering blue water, where at first the bottom of white sand glimmered wavily but later deepened to translucent, shadowy greens.
His heart throbbed tumultuously. Once the thought of Marian drifted across his mind like a chill breath of wind, but it was forgotten when his eyes met Magdalen's.
His heart raced wildly. The thought of Marian once crossed his mind like a cold gust of wind, but it faded away when his eyes met Magdalen's.
"Tell me about yourself, Magdalen," he said at last, breaking the tremulous, charmed, sparkling silence.
"Tell me about yourself, Magdalen," he finally said, breaking the fragile, enchanting, shimmering silence.
"There is nothing to tell," she answered with characteristic straightforwardness. "My life has been a very uneventful one. I have never been rich, or very well educated, but—it used to be different from now. I had some chance before—before Father died."
"There’s nothing to share," she replied honestly. "My life has been pretty uneventful. I’ve never been rich or very well-educated, but—it was different back then. I had some opportunities before—before Dad died."
"You must have found it very lonely and strange when you came here first."
"You probably found it really lonely and weird when you first got here."
"Yes. At first I thought I should die—but I do not mind it now. I have made friends with the sea; it has taught me a great deal. There is a kind of inspiration in the sea. When one listens to its never-ceasing murmur afar out there, always sounding at midnight and midday, one's soul goes out to meet Eternity. Sometimes it gives me so much pleasure that it is almost pain."
"Yes. At first, I thought I should die—but I don’t feel that way anymore. I’ve made peace with the sea; it has taught me so much. There’s a kind of inspiration in the sea. When you listen to its endless murmur from far away, always echoing at midnight and noon, your soul reaches out to meet Eternity. Sometimes it brings me so much joy that it nearly feels like pain."
She stopped abruptly.
She halted suddenly.
"I don't know why I am talking to you like this."
"I don't know why I'm talking to you like this."
"You are a strange girl, Magdalen. Have you no other companion than the sea?"
"You’re a strange girl, Magdalen. Don’t you have anyone else to hang out with besides the sea?"
"No. Why should I wish to have? I shall not be here long."
"No. Why would I want to? I won’t be here for long."
Elliott's face contracted with a spasm of pain.
Elliott's face tightened with a jolt of pain.
"You are not going away, Magdalen?"
"You're not leaving, Magdalen?"
"Yes—in the fall. I have my own living to earn, you know. I am very poor. Uncle and Aunt are very kind, but I cannot consent to burden them any longer than I can help."
"Yes—in the fall. I have to earn my own living, you know. I'm really poor. Uncle and Aunt are very kind, but I can’t agree to burden them any longer than necessary."
A sigh that was almost a moan broke from Esterbrook Elliott's lips.
A sigh that was nearly a moan escaped from Esterbrook Elliott's lips.
"You must not go away, Magdalen. You must stay here—with me!"
"You can’t leave, Magdalen. You have to stay here—with me!"
"You forget yourself," she said proudly. "How dare you speak to me so? Have you forgotten Miss Lesley? Or are you a traitor to us both?"
"You've lost your mind," she said proudly. "How dare you talk to me like that? Have you forgotten about Miss Lesley? Or are you betraying us both?"
Esterbrook made no answer. He bowed his pale, miserable face before her, self-condemned.
Esterbrook didn’t respond. He lowered his pale, miserable face in front of her, feeling regretful.
The breast of the bay sparkled with its countless gems like the breast of a fair woman. The shores were purple and amethystine in the distance. Far out, bluish, phantom-like sails clustered against the pallid horizon. The dory danced like a feather over the ripples. They were close under the shadow of Chapel Point.
The bay sparkled with countless gems like a beautiful woman's chest. The shores appeared purple and amethyst in the distance. Far out, bluish, ghostly sails gathered against the pale horizon. The small boat floated lightly over the waves. They were just below the shadow of Chapel Point.
Marian Lesley waited in vain for her lover that afternoon. When he came at last in the odorous dusk of the June night she met him on the acacia-shadowed verandah with cold sweetness. Perhaps some subtle woman-instinct whispered to her where and how he had spent the afternoon, for she offered him no kiss, nor did she ask him why he had failed to come sooner.
Marian Lesley waited hopelessly for her lover that afternoon. When he finally showed up in the fragrant twilight of the June evening, she greeted him on the acacia-shaded porch with a chilly sweetness. Maybe some instinct told her where and how he had spent the afternoon, because she didn't give him a kiss or ask why he hadn’t come earlier.
His eyes lingered on her in the dim light, taking in every detail of her sweet womanly refinement and loveliness, and with difficulty he choked back a groan. Again he asked himself what madness had come over him, and again for an answer rose up the vision of Magdalen Crawford's face as he had seen it that day, crimsoning beneath his gaze.
His eyes stayed on her in the low light, absorbing every detail of her charming femininity and beauty, and he struggled to hold back a groan. Once more, he questioned what insanity had taken over him, and again the image of Magdalen Crawford's face came to mind, blushing under his stare as he remembered that day.
It was late when he left. Marian watched him out of sight, standing under the acacias. She shivered as with a sudden chill. "I feel as I think Vashti must have felt," she murmured aloud, "when, discrowned and unqueened, she crept out of the gates of Shushan to hide her broken heart. I wonder if Esther has already usurped my sceptre. Has that girl at the Cove, with her pale, priestess-like face and mysterious eyes, stolen his heart from me? Perhaps not, for it may never have been mine. I know that Esterbrook Elliott will be true to the letter of his vows to me, no matter what it may cost him. But I want no pallid shadow of the love that belongs to another. The hour of abdication is at hand, I fear. And what will be left for throneless Vashti then?"
It was late when he left. Marian watched him until he disappeared, standing under the acacias. She shivered as if a sudden chill had hit her. "I feel like Vashti must have felt," she murmured, "when, stripped of her crown and dignity, she slipped out of the gates of Shushan to hide her shattered heart. I wonder if Esther has already taken my place. Has that girl at the Cove, with her light, priestess-like face and mysterious eyes, stolen his heart from me? Maybe not, since it may never have been mine to begin with. I know Esterbrook Elliott will be true to his vows to me, no matter what it costs him. But I don't want a pale imitation of the love that belongs to someone else. I fear the time for my abdication is near. And what will be left for throneless Vashti then?"
Esterbrook Elliott, walking home through the mocking calm of the night, fought a hard battle with himself.
Esterbrook Elliott, walking home through the teasing calm of the night, struggled with himself.
He was face to face with the truth at last—the bitter knowledge that he had never loved Marian Lesley, save with a fond, brotherly affection, and that he did love Magdalen Crawford with a passion that threatened to sweep before it every vestige of his honour and loyalty.
He was finally confronted with the truth—the harsh realization that he had never really loved Marian Lesley, except with a caring, brotherly affection, and that he did love Magdalen Crawford with a passion that could erase every trace of his honor and loyalty.
He had seen her but three times—and his throbbing heart lay in the hollow of her cold white hand.
He had seen her only three times—and his pounding heart rested in the palm of her cold white hand.
He shut his eyes and groaned. What madness. What unutterable folly! He was not free—he was bound to another by every cord of honour and self-respect. And, even were he free, Magdalen Crawford would be no fit wife for him—in the eyes of the world, at least. A girl from the Cove—a girl with little education and no social standing—aye! but he loved her.
He closed his eyes and groaned. What madness. What utter foolishness! He wasn’t free—he was tied to someone else by every bond of honor and self-respect. And even if he were free, Magdalen Crawford wouldn't be a suitable wife for him—in the eyes of society, at least. A girl from the Cove—a girl with little education and no social status—yes! but he loved her.
He groaned again and again in his misery. Afar down the slope the bay waters lay like an inky strip and the distant, murmurous plaint of the sea came out of the stillness of the night; the lights at the Cove glimmered faintly.
He kept groaning in his misery. Far down the slope, the bay waters stretched like a dark strip, and the distant, soft sounds of the sea echoed in the stillness of the night; the lights at the Cove flickered faintly.
In the week that followed he went to the Cove every day. Sometimes he did not see Magdalen; at other times he did. But at the end of the week he had conquered in the bitter, heart-crushing struggle with himself. If he had weakly given way to the first mad sweep of a new passion, the strength of his manhood reasserted itself at last. Faltering and wavering were over, though there was passionate pain in his voice when he said at last, "I am not coming back again, Magdalen."
In the week that followed, he went to the Cove every day. Sometimes he didn’t see Magdalen; other times he did. But by the end of the week, he had triumphed in the intense, heart-wrenching battle within himself. If he had weakly succumbed to the initial rush of new feelings, the strength of his manhood eventually prevailed. Hesitation and uncertainty were gone, even though there was deep pain in his voice when he finally said, "I’m not coming back again, Magdalen."
They were standing in the shadow of the pine-fringed point that ran out to the left of the Cove. They had been walking together along the shore, watching the splendour of the sea sunset that flamed and glowed in the west, where there was a sea of mackerel clouds, crimson and amber tinted, with long, ribbon-like strips of apple-green sky between. They had walked in silence, hand in hand, as children might have done, yet with the stir and throb of a mighty passion seething in their hearts.
They were standing in the shadow of the pine-covered point that jutted out to the left of the Cove. They had been walking together along the shore, taking in the stunning sunset over the sea that blazed and glowed in the west, where a sea of mackerel clouds framed in hues of crimson and amber stretched out, with long, ribbon-like strips of apple-green sky in between. They walked in silence, hand in hand, like children might, yet with the intensity and excitement of a deep passion simmering in their hearts.
Magdalen turned as Esterbrook spoke, and looked at him in a long silence. The bay stretched out before them, tranced and shimmering; a few stars shone down through the gloom of dusk. Right across the translucent greens and roses and blues of the west hung a dark, unsightly cloud, like the blurred outline of a monstrous bat. In the dim, reflected light the girl's mournful face took on a weird, unearthly beauty. She turned her eyes from Esterbrook Elliott's set white face to the radiant gloom of the sea.
Magdalen turned towards Esterbrook as he spoke and stared at him in silence for a while. The bay lay before them, calm and shimmering; a few stars twinkled through the twilight. Directly across the soft greens, pinks, and blues of the sunset loomed a dark, ugly cloud, resembling the faint shape of a giant bat. In the dim, reflected light, the girl's sad face took on an eerie, otherworldly beauty. She shifted her gaze from Esterbrook Elliott's pale, tense face to the glowing darkness of the sea.
"That is best," she answered at last, slowly.
"That sounds good," she finally replied, slowly.
"Best—yes! Better that we had never met! I love you—you know it—words are idle between us. I never loved before—I thought I did. I made a mistake and I must pay the penalty of that mistake. You understand me?"
"Best—yes! It would have been better if we had never met! I love you—you know that—words are useless between us. I never loved anyone before—I thought I did. I made a mistake and now I have to face the consequences. Do you understand me?"
"I understand," she answered simply.
"I get it," she replied.
"I do not excuse myself—I have been weak and cowardly and disloyal. But I have conquered myself—I will be true to the woman to whom I am pledged. You and I must not meet again. I will crush this madness to death. I think I have been delirious ever since that day I saw you first, Magdalen. My brain is clearer now. I see my duty and I mean to do it at any cost. I dare not trust myself to say more. Magdalen, I have much for which to ask your forgiveness."
"I won’t make excuses—I’ve been weak, cowardly, and disloyal. But I’ve taken control of myself—I’ll be faithful to the woman I’m committed to. You and I can’t meet again. I’ll put an end to this madness. I think I’ve been out of my mind ever since I first saw you, Magdalen. My mind is clearer now. I see what I need to do, and I intend to do it no matter what. I can’t let myself say more. Magdalen, I have a lot to ask your forgiveness for."
"There is nothing to forgive," she said steadily. "I have been as much to blame as you. If I had been as resolute as I ought to have been—if I had sent you away the second time as I did the first—this would not have come to pass. I have been weak too, and I deserve to atone for my weakness by suffering. There is only one path open to us. Esterbrook, good-bye." Her voice quivered with an uncontrollable spasm of pain, but the misty, mournful eyes did not swerve from his. The man stepped forward and caught her in his arms.
"There’s nothing to forgive," she said firmly. "I’ve been just as much to blame as you. If I had been as determined as I should have been—if I had sent you away the second time like I did the first—this wouldn’t have happened. I’ve been weak too, and I deserve to make up for my weakness by suffering. There’s only one path open to us. Esterbrook, goodbye." Her voice trembled with an uncontrollable wave of pain, but her misty, sorrowful eyes remained locked on his. The man stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.
"Magdalen, good-bye, my darling. Kiss me once—only once—before I go."
"Magdalen, goodbye, my love. Kiss me once—just once—before I leave."
She loosened his arms and stepped back proudly.
She released his arms and stepped back with confidence.
"No! No man kisses my lips unless he is to be my husband. Good-bye, dear."
"No! No guy gets to kiss my lips unless he's going to be my husband. Goodbye, sweetheart."
He bowed his head silently and went away, looking back not once, else he might have seen her kneeling on the damp sand weeping noiselessly and passionately.
He lowered his head quietly and walked away, not looking back even once, or he might have seen her kneeling on the wet sand, crying silently and intensely.
Marian Lesley looked at his pale, determined face the next evening and read it like an open book.
Marian Lesley looked at his pale, determined face the next evening and understood it completely.
She had grown paler herself; there were purple shadows under the sweet violet eyes that might have hinted of her own sleepless nights.
She had become paler; there were dark circles under her sweet violet eyes that probably hinted at her own sleepless nights.
She greeted him calmly, holding out a steady, white hand of welcome. She saw the traces of the struggle through which he had passed and knew that he had come off victor.
She greeted him calmly, extending a steady, white hand of welcome. She noticed the signs of the struggle he had been through and realized that he had emerged victorious.
The knowledge made her task a little harder. It would have been easier to let slip the straining cable than to cast it from her when it lay unresistingly in her hand.
The knowledge made her task a bit harder. It would have been easier to let the straining cable slip than to throw it away when it lay helplessly in her hand.
For an instant her heart thrilled with an unutterably sweet hope. Might he not forget in time? Need she snap in twain the weakened bond between them after all? Perhaps she might win back her lost sceptre, yet if—
For a moment, her heart surged with an indescribably sweet hope. Could he forget over time? Did she really need to break the fragile connection between them after all? Maybe she could regain her lost power, yet if—
Womanly pride throttled the struggling hope. No divided allegiance, no hollow semblance of queenship for her!
Womanly pride stifled the fading hope. No divided loyalty, no empty appearance of queenship for her!
Her opportunity came when Esterbrook asked with grave earnestness if their marriage might not be hastened a little—could he not have his bride in August? For a fleeting second Marian closed her eyes and the slender hands, lying among the laces in her lap, clasped each other convulsively.
Her chance came when Esterbrook seriously asked if their wedding could be moved up just a bit—could he not have his bride in August? For a brief moment, Marian closed her eyes, and her delicate hands, resting among the lace in her lap, gripped each other tightly.
Then she said quietly, "Sometimes I have thought, Esterbrook, that it might be better—if we were never married at all."
Then she said quietly, "Sometimes I’ve thought, Esterbrook, that it might be better if we were never married at all."
Esterbrook turned a startled face upon her.
Esterbrook turned a surprised face towards her.
"Not married at all! Marian, what do you mean?"
"Not married at all! Marian, what are you talking about?"
"Just what I say. I do not think we are as well suited to each other after all as we have fancied. We have loved each other as brother and sister might—that is all. I think it will be best to be brother and sister forever—nothing more."
"Exactly what I mean. I don't think we're as compatible with each other as we thought we were. We've loved each other like siblings—that's it. I believe it's best if we stay brother and sister forever—nothing more."
Esterbrook sprang to his feet.
Esterbrook jumped to his feet.
"Marian, do you know what you are saying? You surely cannot have heard—no one could have told you—"
"Marian, do you know what you're saying? You definitely can't have heard—no one could have told you—"
"I have heard nothing," she interrupted hurriedly. "No one has told me anything. I have only said what I have been thinking of late. I am sure we have made a mistake. It is not too late to remedy it. You will not refuse my request, Esterbrook? You will set me free?"
"I haven't heard anything," she cut in quickly. "No one has told me a thing. I've only shared what I've been thinking lately. I'm sure we've made a mistake. It’s not too late to fix it. You won’t refuse my request, right, Esterbrook? You will set me free?"
"Good heavens, Marian!" he said hoarsely. "I cannot realize that you are in earnest. Have you ceased to care for me?" The rigidly locked hands were clasped a little tighter.
"Good heavens, Marian!" he said hoarsely. "I can't believe you're serious. Have you stopped caring about me?" The tightly locked hands were clasped a little tighter.
"No—I shall always care for you as my friend if you will let me. But I know we could not make each other happy—the time for that has gone by. I would never be satisfied, nor would you. Esterbrook, will you release me from a promise which has become an irksome fetter?"
"No—I will always care for you as my friend if you let me. But I know we couldn't make each other happy—the time for that has passed. I would never be satisfied, and neither would you. Esterbrook, will you free me from a promise that has become a burdensome obligation?"
He looked down on her upturned face mistily. A great joy was surging up in his heart—yet it was mingled with great regret.
He gazed down at her tilted face with a sense of longing. A huge joy was rising in his heart—yet it was mixed with deep regret.
He knew—none better—what was passing out of his life, what he was losing when he lost that pure, womanly nature.
He knew better than anyone what was leaving his life, what he was losing when he lost that pure, feminine essence.
"If you really mean this, Marian," he said slowly, "if you really have come to feel that your truest love is not and never can be mine—that I cannot make you happy—then there is nothing for me to do but to grant your request. You are free."
"If you genuinely mean this, Marian," he said slowly, "if you truly believe that your greatest love isn’t and can never be mine—that I can't make you happy—then there's nothing for me to do but grant your request. You're free."
"Thank you, dear," she said gently, as she stood up.
"Thank you, honey," she said softly, as she got up.
She slipped his ring from her finger and held it out to him. He took it mechanically. He still felt dazed and unreal.
She took the ring off her finger and held it out to him. He grabbed it absentmindedly. He still felt dazed and like everything was surreal.
Marian held out her hand.
Marian extended her hand.
"Good-night, Esterbrook," she said, a little wearily. "I feel tired. I am glad you see it all in the same light as I do."
"Good night, Esterbrook," she said, a bit tired. "I feel worn out. I'm glad you see everything the same way I do."
"Marian," he said earnestly, clasping the outstretched hand, "are you sure that you will be happy—are you sure that you are doing a wise thing?"
"Marian," he said earnestly, clasping her outstretched hand, "are you sure you will be happy—are you sure you're making a wise choice?"
"Quite sure," she answered, with a faint smile. "I am not acting rashly. I have thought it all over carefully. Things are much better so, dear. We will always be friends. Your joys and sorrows will be to me as my own. When another love comes to bless your life, Esterbrook, I will be glad. And now, good-night. I want to be alone now."
"Definitely," she replied, with a slight smile. "I'm not being impulsive. I've thought it through carefully. It's much better this way, dear. We'll always be friends. Your happiness and sadness will mean as much to me as my own. When another love comes into your life, Esterbrook, I’ll be happy for you. And now, goodnight. I need some time alone."
At the doorway he turned to look back at her, standing in all her sweet stateliness in the twilight duskness, and the keen realization of all he had lost made him bow his head with a quick pang of regret.
At the doorway, he turned to look back at her, standing there in her graceful beauty in the fading light, and the sharp awareness of everything he had lost made him lower his head with a sudden feeling of regret.
Then he went out into the darkness of the summer night.
Then he stepped out into the darkness of the summer night.
An hour later he stood alone on the little point where he had parted with Magdalen the night before. A restless night wind was moaning through the pines that fringed the bank behind him; the moon shone down radiantly, turning the calm expanse of the bay into a milk-white sheen.
An hour later, he stood by himself on the small point where he had said goodbye to Magdalen the night before. A restless night wind was whispering through the pines that lined the bank behind him; the moon shone brightly, transforming the calm surface of the bay into a milky-white glow.
He took Marian's ring from his pocket and kissed it reverently. Then he threw it from him far out over the water. For a second the diamond flashed in the moonlight; then, with a tiny splash, it fell among the ripples.
He took Marian's ring out of his pocket and kissed it gently. Then he tossed it far out over the water. For a moment, the diamond sparkled in the moonlight; then, with a small splash, it landed among the ripples.
Esterbrook turned his face to the Cove, lying dark and silent in the curve between the crescent headlands. A solitary light glimmered from the low eaves of the Barrett cottage.
Esterbrook faced the Cove, which lay dark and quiet in the bend between the crescent-shaped headlands. A single light flickered from the low eaves of the Barrett cottage.
Tomorrow, was his unspoken thought, I will be free; to go back to Magdalen.
Tomorrow, he thought silently, I will be free; to return to Magdalen.
An Invitation Given on Impulse
It was a gloomy Saturday morning. The trees in the Oaklawn grounds were tossing wildly in the gusts of wind, and sodden brown leaves were blown up against the windows of the library, where a score of girls were waiting for the principal to bring the mail in.
It was a dreary Saturday morning. The trees in the Oaklawn grounds were swaying wildly in the strong winds, and damp brown leaves were blowing against the library windows, where a group of girls were waiting for the principal to bring in the mail.
The big room echoed with the pleasant sound of girlish voices and low laughter, for in a fortnight school would close for the holidays, and they were all talking about their plans and anticipations.
The big room echoed with the cheerful sound of girls' voices and soft laughter, since in two weeks school would close for the holidays, and they were all discussing their plans and excitement.
Only Ruth Mannering was, as usual, sitting by herself near one of the windows, looking out on the misty lawn. She was a pale, slender girl, with a sad face, and was dressed in rather shabby black. She had no special friend at Oaklawn, and the other girls did not know much about her. If they had thought about it at all, they would probably have decided that they did not like her; but for the most part they simply overlooked her.
Only Ruth Mannering was, as usual, sitting alone by one of the windows, looking out at the misty lawn. She was a pale, slender girl with a sad expression, dressed in somewhat worn black clothes. She didn’t have any close friends at Oaklawn, and the other girls didn’t know much about her. If they had thought about her at all, they probably would have concluded that they didn’t like her; but mostly, they just ignored her.
This was not altogether their fault. Ruth was poor and apparently friendless, but it was not her poverty that was against her. Lou Scott, who was "as poor as a church mouse," to quote her own frank admission, was the most popular girl in the seminary, the boon companion of the richest girls, and in demand with everybody. But Lou was jolly and frank and offhanded, while Ruth was painfully shy and reserved, and that was the secret of the whole matter.
This wasn't entirely their fault. Ruth was poor and seemingly friendless, but it wasn't her lack of money that worked against her. Lou Scott, who was "as poor as a church mouse," as she honestly admitted, was the most popular girl at the seminary, hanging out with the wealthiest girls and sought after by everyone. But Lou was cheerful, open, and casual, while Ruth was incredibly shy and withdrawn, and that was the core issue.
There was "no fun in her," the girls said, and so it came about that she was left out of their social life, and was almost as solitary at Oaklawn as if she had been the only girl there. She was there for the special purpose of studying music, and expected to earn her own living by teaching it when she left. She believed that the girls looked down on her on this account; this was unjust, of course, but Ruth had no idea how much her own coldness and reserve had worked against her.
"There was 'no fun in her,' the girls said, so she ended up being left out of their social life, feeling almost as solitary at Oaklawn as if she were the only girl there. She was there specifically to study music and planned to earn her living by teaching it after she graduated. She thought the girls looked down on her for this; it was unfair, of course, but Ruth had no idea how much her own coldness and reserve had played a role in alienating her."
Across the room Carol Golden was, as usual, the centre of an animated group; Golden Carol as her particular friends sometimes called her, partly because of her beautiful voice, and partly because of her wonderful fleece of golden hair. Carol was one of the seminary pets, and seemed to Ruth Mannering to have everything that she had not.
Across the room, Carol Golden was, as always, the center of an animated group; Golden Carol, as her close friends sometimes called her, partly because of her beautiful voice and partly because of her stunning golden hair. Carol was one of the favorites at the seminary and appeared to Ruth Mannering to have everything she lacked.
Presently the mail was brought in, and there was a rush to the table, followed by exclamations of satisfaction or disappointment. In a few minutes the room was almost deserted. Only two girls remained: Carol Golden, who had dropped into a big chair to read her many letters; and Ruth Mannering, who had not received any and had gone silently back to her part of the window.
Right now, the mail was delivered, and everyone rushed to the table, making sounds of either happiness or frustration. Within minutes, the room was nearly empty. Only two girls stayed behind: Carol Golden, who had settled into a big chair to read her numerous letters, and Ruth Mannering, who hadn’t gotten any and quietly returned to her spot by the window.
Presently Carol gave a little cry of delight. Her mother had written that she might invite any friend she wished home with her to spend the holidays. Carol had asked for this permission, and now that it had come was ready to dance for joy. As to whom she would ask, there could be only one answer to that. Of course it must be her particular friend, Maud Russell, who was the cleverest and prettiest girl at Oaklawn, at least so her admirers said. She was undoubtedly the richest, and was the acknowledged "leader." The girls affectionately called her "Princess," and Carol adored her with that romantic affection that is found only among school girls. She knew, too, that Maud would surely accept her invitation because she did not intend to go home. Her parents were travelling in Europe, and she expected to spend her holidays with some cousins, who were almost strangers to her.
Right then, Carol let out a little squeal of excitement. Her mom had written to say she could invite any friend she wanted to come home with her for the holidays. Carol had asked for this permission, and now that it was granted, she was ready to jump for joy. As for who she would invite, there was only one choice. Of course, it had to be her best friend, Maud Russell, who was considered the smartest and prettiest girl at Oaklawn, or so her fans claimed. She was definitely the richest and was known as the "leader." The girls affectionately called her "Princess," and Carol adored her with that kind of romantic affection that's unique to school girls. She also knew that Maud would definitely accept her invitation since she didn't plan to go home. Her parents were traveling in Europe, and she expected to spend her holidays with some cousins, who were practically strangers to her.
Carol was so much pleased that she felt as if she must talk to somebody, so she turned to Ruth.
Carol was so pleased that she felt like she needed to talk to someone, so she turned to Ruth.
"Isn't it delightful to think that we'll all be going home in a fortnight?"
"Isn't it great to think that we'll all be going home in two weeks?"
"Yes, very—for those that have homes to go to," said Ruth drearily.
"Yeah, for those who have homes to go to," Ruth said gloomily.
Carol felt a quick pang of pity and self-reproach. "Haven't you?" she asked.
Carol felt a sudden twinge of sympathy and guilt. "Don't you?" she asked.
Ruth shook her head. In spite of herself, the kindness of Carol's tone brought the tears to her eyes.
Ruth shook her head. Despite herself, the kindness in Carol's tone brought tears to her eyes.
"My mother died a year ago," she said in a trembling voice, "and since then I have had no real home. We were quite alone in the world, Mother and I, and now I have nobody."
"My mom passed away a year ago," she said with a shaky voice, "and since then, I haven't had a real home. It was just my mom and me against the world, and now I'm all alone."
"Oh, I'm so sorry for you," cried Carol impulsively. She leaned forward and took Ruth's hand in a gentle way. "And do you mean to say that you'll have to stay here all through the holidays? Why, it will be horrid."
"Oh, I'm really sorry to hear that," Carol said impulsively. She leaned forward and took Ruth's hand gently. "Are you saying you’ll have to stay here the whole time during the holidays? That sounds terrible."
"Oh, I shall not mind it much," said Ruth quickly, "with study and practice most of the time. Only now, when everyone is talking about it, it makes me wish that I had some place to go."
"Oh, I won't mind it too much," Ruth said quickly, "with study and practice most of the time. It’s just that right now, with everyone talking about it, I wish I had somewhere to go."
Carol dropped Ruth's hand suddenly in the shock of a sudden idea that darted into her mind.
Carol suddenly let go of Ruth's hand, startled by a sudden idea that flashed into her mind.
A stray girl passing through the hall called out, "Ruth, Miss Siviter wishes to see you about something in Room C."
A girl walking through the hall called out, "Ruth, Miss Siviter wants to see you about something in Room C."
Ruth got up quickly. She was glad to get away, for it seemed to her that in another minute she would break down altogether.
Ruth got up quickly. She was relieved to escape, as it felt like if she stayed any longer, she would completely lose it.
Carol Golden hardly noticed her departure. She gathered up her letters and went abstractedly to her room, unheeding a gay call for "Golden Carol" from a group of girls in the corridor. Maud Russell was not in and Carol was glad. She wanted to be alone and fight down that sudden idea.
Carol Golden barely registered her leaving. She collected her letters and went absentmindedly to her room, ignoring a cheerful shout for "Golden Carol" from a group of girls in the hallway. Maud Russell wasn't around, and Carol was relieved. She needed some time alone to wrestle with that sudden thought.
"It is ridiculous to think of it," she said aloud, with a petulance very unusual in Golden Carol, whose disposition was as sunny as her looks. "Why, I simply cannot. I have always been longing to ask Maud to visit me, and now that the chance has come I am not going to throw it away. I am very sorry for Ruth, of course. It must be dreadful to be all alone like that. But it isn't my fault. And she is so fearfully quiet and dowdy—what would they all think of her at home? Frank and Jack would make such fun of her. I shall ask Maud just as soon as she comes in."
"That's just ridiculous," she said out loud, with a petulance that was very unusual for Golden Carol, whose personality was as bright as her appearance. "I just can’t believe it. I've always wanted to invite Maud to visit me, and now that the opportunity has finally come, I'm not going to let it slip away. Of course, I feel sorry for Ruth. It must be terrible to be all alone like that. But it’s not my fault. And she's so painfully quiet and plain—what would everyone back home think of her? Frank and Jack would definitely make fun of her. I’m going to ask Maud as soon as she walks in."
Maud did come in presently, but Carol did not give her the invitation. Instead, she was almost snappish to her idol, and the Princess soon went out again in something of a huff.
Maud eventually came in, but Carol didn’t extend the invitation. Instead, she was nearly short-tempered with her idol, and the Princess quickly left again in a bit of a huff.
"Oh, dear," cried Carol, "now I've offended her. What has got into me? What a disagreeable thing a conscience is, although I'm sure I don't know why mine should be prodding me so! I don't want to invite Ruth Mannering home with me for the holidays, but I feel exactly as if I should not have a minute's peace of mind all the time if I didn't. Mother would think it all right, of course. She would not mind if Ruth dressed in calico and never said anything but yes and no. But how the boys would laugh! I simply won't do it, conscience or no conscience."
"Oh, no," Carol exclaimed, "now I’ve upset her. What’s gotten into me? Conscience can be so annoying, and I really don’t understand why mine is bothering me so much! I don’t want to invite Ruth Mannering to come home with me for the holidays, but it feels like I won’t have a moment of peace of mind if I don’t. Mom would think it was fine, of course. She wouldn’t care if Ruth wore plain fabric and only said yes or no. But the boys would totally laugh! I’m just not going to do it, conscience or not."
In view of this decision it was rather strange that the next morning, Carol Golden went down to Ruth Mannering's lonely little room on Corridor Two and said, "Ruth, will you go home with me for the holidays? Mother wrote me to invite anyone I wished to. Don't say you can't come, dear, because you must."
In light of this decision, it was quite odd that the next morning, Carol Golden went down to Ruth Mannering's lonely little room on Corridor Two and said, "Ruth, will you come home with me for the holidays? Mom wrote to invite anyone I wanted. Don't say you can't come, dear, because you have to."
Carol never, as long as she lived, forgot Ruth's face at that moment.
Carol never forgot Ruth's face at that moment, not for as long as she lived.
"It was absolutely transfigured," she said afterwards. "I never saw anyone look so happy in my life."
"It was completely transformed," she said later. "I have never seen anyone look so happy in my life."
A fortnight later unwonted silence reigned at Oaklawn. The girls were scattered far and wide, and Ruth Mannering and Carol Golden were at the latter's home.
A couple of weeks later, an unusual quiet settled over Oaklawn. The girls were spread out in different places, and Ruth Mannering and Carol Golden were at Carol's house.
Carol was a very much surprised girl. Under the influence of kindness and pleasure Ruth seemed transformed into a different person. Her shyness and reserve melted away in the sunny atmosphere of the Golden home. Mrs. Golden took her into her motherly heart at once; and as for Frank and Jack, whose verdict Carol had so dreaded, they voted Ruth "splendid." She certainly got along very well with them; and if she did not make the social sensation that pretty Maud Russell might have made, the Goldens all liked her and Carol was content.
Carol was a very surprised girl. Under the influence of kindness and joy, Ruth seemed like a completely different person. Her shyness and reserve faded away in the warm atmosphere of the Golden home. Mrs. Golden instantly welcomed her with open arms, and as for Frank and Jack, whose opinions Carol had feared, they both thought Ruth was "amazing." She really got along well with them, and even though she didn't create the social buzz that pretty Maud Russell might have, the Goldens all liked her, and Carol was happy.
"Just four days more," sighed Carol one afternoon, "and then we must go back to Oaklawn. Can you realize it, Ruth?"
"Just four more days," sighed Carol one afternoon, "and then we have to go back to Oaklawn. Can you believe it, Ruth?"
Ruth looked up from her book with a smile. Even in appearance she had changed. There was a faint pink in her cheeks and a merry light in her eyes.
Ruth looked up from her book with a smile. Even her appearance had changed. There was a slight pink in her cheeks and a joyful light in her eyes.
"I shall not be sorry to go back to work," she said. "I feel just like it because I have had so pleasant a time here that it has heartened me up for next term. I think it will be very different from last. I begin to see that I kept to myself too much and brooded over fancied slights."
"I won't be sad to go back to work," she said. "I feel ready for it because I've had such a nice time here that it's boosted my spirits for next term. I think it will be very different from the last. I'm starting to realize that I isolated myself too much and dwelled on imagined insults."
"And then you are to room with me since Maud is not coming back," said Carol. "What fun we shall have. Did you ever toast marshmallows over the gas? Why, I declare, there is Mr. Swift coming up the walk. Look, Ruth! He is the richest man in Westleigh."
"And then you’re going to share a room with me since Maud isn’t coming back," said Carol. "We’re going to have so much fun. Have you ever toasted marshmallows over the gas? Oh, look, here comes Mr. Swift up the walkway. Look, Ruth! He’s the richest guy in Westleigh."
Ruth peeped out of the window over Carol's shoulder.
Ruth glanced out of the window over Carol's shoulder.
"He reminds me of somebody," she said absently, "but I can't think who it is. Of course, I have never seen him before. What a good face he has!"
"He reminds me of someone," she said absentmindedly, "but I can't figure out who it is. Of course, I've never seen him before. He has a really nice face!"
"He is as good as he looks," said Carol, enthusiastically. "Next to Father, Mr. Swift is the nicest man in the world. I have always been quite a pet of his. His wife is dead, and so is his only daughter. She was a lovely girl and died only two years ago. It nearly broke Mr. Swift's heart. And he has lived alone ever since in that great big house up at the head of Warner Street, the one you admired so, Ruth, the last time we were uptown. There's the bell for the second time, Mary can't have heard it. I'll go myself."
"He’s as good as he looks," Carol said enthusiastically. "Right after Dad, Mr. Swift is the nicest guy in the world. I've always been really close to him. His wife has passed away, and so has his only daughter. She was a beautiful girl and died just two years ago. It almost broke Mr. Swift's heart. He’s been living alone ever since in that huge house at the top of Warner Street, the one you liked so much, Ruth, the last time we were uptown. The doorbell just rang for the second time; Mary couldn’t have heard it. I’ll go answer it myself."
As Carol showed the caller into the room, Ruth rose to leave and thus came face to face with him. Mr. Swift started perceptibly.
As Carol let the caller into the room, Ruth stood up to leave and ended up face to face with him. Mr. Swift flinched slightly.
"Mr. Swift, this is my school friend, Miss Mannering," said Carol.
"Mr. Swift, this is my school friend, Miss Mannering," Carol said.
Mr. Swift seemed strangely agitated as he took Ruth's timidly offered hand.
Mr. Swift appeared oddly restless as he took Ruth's nervously offered hand.
"My dear young lady," he said hurriedly, "I am going to ask you what may seem a very strange question. What was your mother's name?"
"My dear young lady," he said quickly, "I'm going to ask you what might seem like a very strange question. What was your mother's name?"
"Agnes Hastings," answered Ruth in surprise. And then Carol really thought that Mr. Swift had gone crazy, for he drew Ruth into his arms and kissed her.
"Agnes Hastings," Ruth replied in surprise. And then Carol genuinely believed that Mr. Swift had lost his mind, because he pulled Ruth into his arms and kissed her.
"I knew it," he said. "I was sure you were Agnes' daughter, for you are the living image of what she was when I last saw her. Child, you don't know me, but I am your Uncle Robert. Your mother was my half-sister."
"I knew it," he said. "I was certain you were Agnes' daughter because you look just like she did when I last saw her. Child, you don't know me, but I'm your Uncle Robert. Your mother was my half-sister."
"Oh, Mr. Swift!" cried Carol, and then she ran for her mother.
"Oh, Mr. Swift!" Carol exclaimed, and then she ran to find her mother.
Ruth turned pale and dropped into a chair, and Mr. Swift sat down beside her.
Ruth went pale and sank into a chair, and Mr. Swift sat down next to her.
"To think that I have found you at last, child. How puzzled you look. Did your mother never speak of me? How is she? Where is she?"
"Can you believe I finally found you, kid? You look so confused. Did your mom never mention me? How is she? Where is she?"
"Mother died last year," said Ruth.
"Mom passed away last year," Ruth said.
"Poor Agnes! And I never knew! Don't cry, little girl. I want you to tell me all about it. She was much younger than I was, and when our mother died my stepfather went away and took her with him. I remained with my father's people and eventually lost all trace of my sister. I was a poor boy then, but things have looked up with me and I have often tried to find her."
"Poor Agnes! I had no idea! Don't cry, little girl. I want you to tell me everything. She was much younger than me, and when our mother passed away, my stepfather left and took her with him. I stayed with my father's family and eventually lost all contact with my sister. I was a poor boy back then, but things have gotten better for me, and I've often tried to find her."
By this time Carol had returned with her father and mother, and there was a scene—laughing, crying, explaining—and I don't really know which of the two girls was the more excited, Carol or Ruth. As for Mr. Swift, he was overjoyed to find his niece and wanted to carry her off with him then and there, but Mrs. Golden insisted on her finishing her visit. When the question of returning to Oaklawn came up, Mr. Swift would not hear of it at first, but finally yielded to Carol's entreaties and Ruth's own desire.
By this time, Carol had come back with her mom and dad, and there was quite a scene—laughing, crying, explaining—and I honestly couldn't tell which of the two girls was more excited, Carol or Ruth. Mr. Swift was thrilled to see his niece and wanted to take her away with him right then, but Mrs. Golden insisted she finish her visit. When the topic of returning to Oaklawn came up, Mr. Swift was initially against it, but eventually gave in to Carol's pleas and Ruth's own wishes.
"I shall graduate next year, Uncle, and then I can come back to you for good."
"I'll graduate next year, Uncle, and then I can come back to you for good."
That evening when Ruth was alone in her room, trying to collect her thoughts and realize that the home and love that she had so craved were really to be hers at last, Golden Carol was with her mother in the room below, talking it all over.
That evening when Ruth was alone in her room, trying to gather her thoughts and understand that the home and love she had longed for were finally going to be hers, Golden Carol was with her mother in the room below, discussing everything.
"Just think, Mother, if I had not asked Ruth to come here, this would not have happened. And I didn't want to, I wanted to ask Maud so much, and I was dreadfully disappointed when I couldn't—for I really couldn't. I could not help remembering the look in Ruth's eyes when she said that she had no home to go to, and so I asked her instead of Maud. How dreadful it would have been if I hadn't."
"Just think, Mom, if I hadn’t asked Ruth to come here, this wouldn’t have happened. And I really didn’t want to; I wanted to ask Maud so badly, and I was so disappointed when I couldn't — because I honestly couldn't. I couldn't stop remembering the look in Ruth's eyes when she said she had no home to go to, so I asked her instead of Maud. How terrible it would have been if I hadn't."
Detected by the Camera
One summer I was attacked by the craze for amateur photography. It became chronic afterwards, and I and my camera have never since been parted. We have had some odd adventures together, and one of the most novel of our experiences was that in which we played the part of chief witness against Ned Brooke.
One summer, I got really into amateur photography. It became an obsession, and since then, my camera and I have been inseparable. We've had some strange adventures together, and one of our most interesting experiences was when we served as the key witness against Ned Brooke.
I may say that my name is Amy Clarke, and that I believe I am considered the best amateur photographer in our part of the country. That is all I need tell you about myself.
I can say my name is Amy Clarke, and I think I’m known as the best amateur photographer in our area. That’s all I need to share about myself.
Mr. Carroll had asked me to photograph his place for him when the apple orchards were in bloom. He has a picturesque old-fashioned country house behind a lawn of the most delightful old trees and flanked on each side by the orchards. So I went one June afternoon, with all my accoutrements, prepared to "take" the Carroll establishment in my best style.
Mr. Carroll had asked me to take photos of his place when the apple orchards were blooming. He has a charming, old-fashioned country house behind a lawn filled with the most beautiful old trees, with orchards on both sides. So one June afternoon, I went over with all my gear, ready to capture the Carroll estate in my best style.
Mr. Carroll was away but was expected home soon, so we waited for him, as all the family wished to be photographed under the big maple at the front door. I prowled around among the shrubbery at the lower end of the lawn and, after a great deal of squinting from various angles, I at last fixed upon the spot from which I thought the best view of the house might be obtained. Then Gertie and Lilian Carroll and I got into the hammocks and swung at our leisure, enjoying the cool breeze sweeping through the maples.
Mr. Carroll was away but was expected home soon, so we waited for him, as the whole family wanted to be photographed under the big maple tree at the front door. I wandered around the bushes at the lower end of the lawn and, after a lot of squinting from different angles, I finally found the spot where I thought I could get the best view of the house. Then Gertie, Lilian Carroll, and I got into the hammocks and casually swung back and forth, enjoying the cool breeze passing through the maple trees.
Ned Brooke was hanging around as usual, watching us furtively. Ned was one of the hopeful members of a family that lived in a tumble-down shanty just across the road from the Carrolls. They were wretchedly poor, and old Brooke, as he was called, and Ned were employed a good deal by Mr. Carroll—more out of charity than anything else, I fancy.
Ned Brooke was loitering as usual, watching us from the sidelines. Ned was one of the hopeful members of a family that lived in a rundown shack just across the road from the Carrolls. They were desperately poor, and old Brooke, as he was called, along with Ned, were often hired by Mr. Carroll—more out of charity than anything else, I think.
The Brookes had a rather shady reputation. They were notoriously lazy, and it was suspected that their line of distinction between their own and their neighbours' goods was not very clearly drawn. Many people censured Mr. Carroll for encouraging them at all, but he was too kind-hearted to let them suffer actual want and, as a consequence, one or the other of them was always dodging about his place.
The Brookes had a pretty sketchy reputation. They were well-known for being lazy, and people thought their boundary between their own stuff and their neighbors' stuff was pretty blurry. Many criticized Mr. Carroll for supporting them in any way, but he was too big-hearted to let them go without, and as a result, one of them was always hanging around his place.
Ned was a lank, tow-headed youth of about fourteen, with shifty, twinkling eyes that could never look you straight in the face. His appearance was anything but prepossessing, and I always felt, when I looked at him, that if anyone wanted to do a piece of shady work by proxy, Ned Brooke would be the very lad for the business.
Ned was a lanky, blond teenager of about fourteen, with shifty, twinkling eyes that could never look you straight in the face. His appearance was far from attractive, and I always felt that when I looked at him, if anyone wanted to do something shady through someone else, Ned Brooke would be the perfect kid for the job.
Mr. Carroll came at last, and we all went down to meet him at the gate. Ned Brooke also came shuffling along to take the horse, and Mr. Carroll tossed the reins to him and at the same time handed a pocketbook to his wife.
Mr. Carroll finally arrived, and we all went down to greet him at the gate. Ned Brooke also came shuffling over to take the horse, and Mr. Carroll tossed the reins to him while also handing a wallet to his wife.
"Just as well to be careful where you put that," he said laughingly. "There's a sum in it not to be picked up on every gooseberry bush. Gilman Harris paid me this morning for that bit of woodland I sold him last fall—five hundred dollars. I promised that you and the girls should have it to get a new piano, so there it is for you."
"Better be careful where you put that," he said with a laugh. "There’s a good amount in it that you don’t find just anywhere. Gilman Harris paid me this morning for that piece of woodland I sold him last fall—five hundred dollars. I promised you and the girls would get it to buy a new piano, so here it is for you."
"Thank you," said Mrs. Carroll delightedly. "However, you'd better put it back in your pocket till we go in. Amy is in a hurry."
"Thank you," said Mrs. Carroll happily. "But you should probably put it back in your pocket until we go inside. Amy is in a rush."
Mr. Carroll took back the pocketbook and dropped it carelessly into the inside pocket of the light overcoat that he wore.
Mr. Carroll took back the wallet and dropped it carelessly into the inside pocket of the light overcoat he was wearing.
I happened to glance at Ned Brooke just then, and I could not help noticing the sudden crafty, eager expression that flashed over his face. He eyed the pocketbook in Mr. Carroll's hands furtively, after which he went off with the horse in a great hurry.
I happened to glance at Ned Brooke just then, and I couldn't help noticing the sudden sly, eager look that crossed his face. He glanced at the pocketbook in Mr. Carroll's hands secretly, then hurried off with the horse.
The girls were exclaiming and thanking their father, and nobody noticed Ned Brooke's behaviour but myself, and it soon passed out of my mind.
The girls were shouting and thanking their dad, and no one noticed Ned Brooke's behavior except for me, and it quickly slipped my mind.
"Come to take the place, are you, Amy?" said Mr. Carroll. "Well, everything is ready, I think. I suppose we'd better proceed. Where shall we stand? You had better group us as you think best."
"Are you here to take your place, Amy?" Mr. Carroll asked. "Well, I think everything's ready. We should probably go ahead. Where should we stand? You should arrange us however you think is best."
Whereupon I proceeded to arrange them in due order under the maple. Mrs. Carroll sat in a chair, while her husband stood behind her. Gertie stood on the steps with a basket of flowers in her hand, and Lilian was at one side. The two little boys, Teddy and Jack, climbed up into the maple, and little Dora, the dimpled six-year-old, stood gravely in the foreground with an enormous grey cat hugged in her chubby arms.
Whereupon I started to organize them properly under the maple tree. Mrs. Carroll sat in a chair, while her husband stood behind her. Gertie was on the steps holding a basket of flowers, and Lilian was off to one side. The two little boys, Teddy and Jack, climbed up into the maple tree, and little Dora, the dimpled six-year-old, stood seriously in the foreground with a huge gray cat cradled in her chubby arms.
It was a pretty group in a pretty setting, and I thrilled with professional pride as I stepped back for a final, knowing squint at it all. Then I went to my camera, slipped in the plate, gave them due warning and took off the cap.
It was a beautiful group in a beautiful setting, and I felt a rush of professional pride as I stepped back for one last, thoughtful look at everything. Then I went to my camera, loaded the plate, gave them a heads-up, and removed the cap.
I took two plates to make sure and then the thing was over, but as I had another plate left I thought I might as well take a view of the house by itself, so I carried my camera to a new place and had just got everything ready to lift the cap when Mr. Carroll came down and said:
I grabbed two plates just to be safe, and once that was done, I still had one plate left, so I figured I might as well take a shot of the house on its own. I moved my camera to a new spot and was just about to lift the cap when Mr. Carroll came downstairs and said:
"If you girls want to see something pretty, come to the back field with me. That will wait till you come back, won't it, Amy?"
"If you girls want to see something beautiful, come to the back field with me. That can wait until you get back, right, Amy?"
So we all betook ourselves to the back field, a short distance away, where Mr. Carroll proudly displayed two of the prettiest little Jersey cows I had ever seen.
So we all headed to the back field, which was a short distance away, where Mr. Carroll proudly showed off two of the cutest little Jersey cows I had ever seen.
We returned to the house by way of the back lane and, as we came in sight of the main road, my brother Cecil drove up and said that if I were ready, I had better go home with him and save myself a hot, dusty walk.
We went back to the house through the back lane, and as we saw the main road, my brother Cecil pulled up and said that if I was ready, I should ride home with him to avoid a hot, dusty walk.
The Carrolls all went down to the fence to speak to Cecil, but I dashed hurriedly down through the orchard, leaped over the fence into the lawn and ran to the somewhat remote corner where I had left my camera. I was in a desperate hurry, for I knew Cecil's horse did not like to be kept waiting, so I never even glanced at the house, but snatched off the cap, counted two and replaced it.
The Carrolls all went over to the fence to talk to Cecil, but I rushed quickly through the orchard, jumped over the fence into the lawn, and ran to the far corner where I had left my camera. I was in a huge rush because I knew Cecil's horse didn’t like to be kept waiting, so I didn’t even look at the house; I just took off the cap, counted to two, and put it back on.
Then I took out my plate, put it in the holder and gathered up my traps. I suppose I was about five minutes at it all and I had my back to the house the whole time, and when I laid all my things ready and emerged from my retreat, there was nobody to be seen about the place.
Then I took out my plate, put it in the holder, and gathered up my traps. I guess I spent about five minutes doing all that with my back to the house the entire time, and when I had everything ready and came out from my hiding spot, there was nobody around.
As I hurried up through the lawn, I noticed Ned Brooke walking at a smart pace down the lane, but the fact did not make any particular impression on me at the time, and was not recalled until afterwards.
As I rushed across the lawn, I saw Ned Brooke walking quickly down the lane, but it didn't really stand out to me at the moment and I didn't remember it until later.
Cecil was waiting for me, so I got in the buggy and we drove off. On arriving home I shut myself up in my dark room and proceeded to develop the first two negatives of the Carroll housestead. They were both excellent, the first one being a trifle the better, so that I decided to finish from it. I intended also to develop the third, but just as I finished the others, a half-dozen city cousins swooped down upon us and I had to put away my paraphernalia, emerge from my dark retreat and fly around to entertain them.
Cecil was waiting for me, so I got into the buggy and we took off. When we got home, I locked myself in my dark room and started to develop the first two negatives of the Carroll homestead. They both turned out great, with the first one being slightly better, so I decided to finish with that one. I also planned to develop the third, but just as I wrapped up the others, a group of city cousins showed up unexpectedly, and I had to put away my equipment, come out of my dark room, and rush around to entertain them.
The next day Cecil came in and said:
The next day, Cecil came in and said:
"Did you hear, Amy, that Mr. Carroll has lost a pocketbook with five hundred dollars in it?"
"Did you hear, Amy, that Mr. Carroll lost a wallet with five hundred dollars in it?"
"No!" I exclaimed. "How? When? Where?"
"No!" I shouted. "How? When? Where?"
"Don't overwhelm a fellow. I can answer only one question—last night. As to the 'how,' they don't know, and as to the 'where'—well, if they knew that, there might be some hope of finding it. The girls are in a bad way. The money was to get them their longed-for piano, it seems, and now it's gone."
"Don’t stress someone out. I can only answer one question—about last night. They don’t know the ‘how,’ and as for the ‘where’—if they knew that, there might be some hope of finding it. The girls are in a tough spot. It seems the money was meant to get them the piano they’ve always wanted, and now it’s gone."
"But how did it happen, Cecil?"
"But how did it happen, Cecil?"
"Well, Mr. Carroll says that Mrs. Carroll handed the pocketbook back to him at the gate yesterday, and he dropped it in the inside pocket of his over-coat—"
"Well, Mr. Carroll says that Mrs. Carroll gave him the pocketbook back at the gate yesterday, and he put it in the inside pocket of his overcoat—"
"I saw him do it," I cried.
"I saw him do it," I yelled.
"Yes, and then, before he went to be photographed, he hung his coat up in the hall. It hung there until the evening, and nobody seems to have thought about the money, each supposing that someone else had put it carefully away. After tea Mr. Carroll put on the coat and went to see somebody over at Netherby. He says the thought of the pocketbook never crossed his mind; he had forgotten all about putting it in that coat pocket. He came home across the fields about eleven o'clock and found that the cows had broken into the clover hay, and he had a great chase before he got them out. When he went in, just as he entered the door, the remembrance of the money flashed over him. He felt in his pocket, but there was no pocketbook there; he asked his wife if she had taken it out. She had not, and nobody else had. There was a hole in the pocket, but Mr. Carroll says it was too small for the pocketbook to have worked through. However, it must have done so—unless someone took it out of his pocket at Netherby, and that is not possible, because he never had his coat off, and it was in an inside pocket. It's not likely that they will ever see it again. Someone may pick it up, of course, but the chances are slim. Mr. Carroll doesn't know his exact path across the fields, and if he lost it while he was after the cows, it's a bluer show still. They've been searching all day, of course. The girls are awfully disappointed."
"Yes, and then, before he went to get his picture taken, he hung his coat up in the hallway. It stayed there until the evening, and no one seemed to think about the money, each one believing that someone else had put it away safely. After tea, Mr. Carroll put on the coat and went to see someone at Netherby. He says the thought of the wallet never crossed his mind; he completely forgot he had put it in that coat pocket. He came home across the fields around eleven o'clock and found that the cows had broken into the clover hay, and he had a big chase before he got them out. Just as he walked in the door, the memory of the money hit him. He checked his pocket, but there was no wallet there; he asked his wife if she had taken it out. She hadn’t, and no one else had either. There was a hole in the pocket, but Mr. Carroll says it was too small for the wallet to have slipped through. Still, it must have—unless someone took it out of his pocket at Netherby, which isn't likely because he never took off his coat, and it was in an inside pocket. It’s not probable that they’ll ever see it again. Someone might find it, of course, but the odds are low. Mr. Carroll doesn’t remember his exact path across the fields, and if he lost it while chasing the cows, it’s an even tougher situation. They've been searching all day, obviously. The girls are really disappointed."
A sudden recollection came to me of Ned Brooke's face as I had seen it the day before at the gate, coupled with the remembrance of seeing him walking down the lane at a quick pace, so unlike his usual shambling gait, while I ran through the lawn.
A sudden memory hit me of Ned Brooke's face as I had seen it the day before at the gate, along with the image of him walking quickly down the lane, so different from his usual slow shuffle, while I ran across the lawn.
"How do they know it was lost?" I said. "Perhaps it was stolen before Mr. Carroll went to Netherby."
"How do they know it was lost?" I asked. "Maybe it was stolen before Mr. Carroll went to Netherby."
"They think not," said Cecil. "Who would have stolen it?"
"They don’t think so," said Cecil. "Who would have stolen it?"
"Ned Brooke. I saw him hanging around. And you never saw such a look as came over his face when he heard Mr. Carroll say there was five hundred dollars in that pocketbook."
"Ned Brooke. I noticed him lurking around. And you wouldn't believe the expression that crossed his face when he heard Mr. Carroll mention there was five hundred dollars in that wallet."
"Well, I did suggest to them that Ned might know something about it, for I remembered having seen him go down the lane while I was waiting for you, but they won't hear of such a thing. The Brookes are kind of protégés of theirs, you know, and they won't believe anything bad of them. If Ned did take it, however, there's not a shadow of evidence against him."
"Well, I did mention to them that Ned might know something about it because I remembered seeing him go down the lane while I was waiting for you, but they won't consider that at all. The Brookes are sort of their favorites, you know, and they refuse to believe anything negative about them. If Ned did take it, though, there's absolutely no evidence against him."
"No, I suppose not," I answered thoughtfully, "but the more I think it over, the more I'm convinced that he took it. You know, we all went to the back field to look at the Jerseys, and all that time the coat was hanging there in the hall, and not a soul in the house. And it was just after we came back that I saw Ned scuttling down the lane so fast."
"No, I guess not," I replied thoughtfully, "but the more I think about it, the more I'm sure he took it. You know, we all went to the back field to check out the Jerseys, and all that time the coat was hanging in the hall, with no one in the house. And it was right after we got back that I saw Ned rushing down the lane super fast."
I mentioned my suspicions to the Carrolls a few days afterwards, when I went down with the photographs, and found that they had discovered no trace of the lost pocketbook. But they seemed positively angry when I hinted that Ned Brooke might know more about its whereabouts than anyone else. They declared that they would as soon think of suspecting one of themselves as Ned, and altogether they seemed so offended at my suggestion that I held my peace and didn't irritate them by any more suppositions.
I brought up my suspicions to the Carrolls a few days later when I went over with the photos, and learned that they hadn’t found any sign of the missing wallet. However, they seemed genuinely upset when I suggested that Ned Brooke might know more about where it was than anyone else. They insisted that they would rather suspect one of their own than Ned, and overall, they appeared so offended by my suggestion that I decided to stay quiet and not provoke them with any more theories.
Afterwards, in the excitement of our cousins' visit, the matter passed out of my mind completely. They stayed two weeks, and I was so busy the whole time that I never got a chance to develop that third plate and, in fact, I had forgotten all about it.
Afterwards, with all the excitement of our cousins' visit, I completely forgot about the whole thing. They stayed for two weeks, and I was so busy the entire time that I never got a chance to develop that third plate and, honestly, I had forgotten all about it.
One morning soon after they went away, I remembered the plate and decided to go and develop it. Cecil went with me, and we shut ourselves up in our den, lit our ruby lantern and began operations. I did not expect much of the plate, because it had been exposed and handled carelessly, and I thought that it might prove to be underexposed or light-struck. So I left Cecil to develop it while I prepared the fixing bath. Cecil was whistling away when suddenly he gave a tremendous "whew" of astonishment and sprang to his feet.
One morning soon after they left, I remembered the plate and decided to go develop it. Cecil came with me, and we locked ourselves in our space, turned on our red lantern, and started working. I didn’t expect much from the plate because it had been exposed and handled carelessly, and I figured it might be underexposed or overexposed. So, I let Cecil handle the development while I got the fixing bath ready. Cecil was whistling away when, suddenly, he let out a huge "whew" of surprise and jumped to his feet.
"Amy, Amy, look here!" he cried.
"Amy, Amy, check this out!" he shouted.
I rushed to his side and looked at the plate as he held it up in the rosy light. It was a splendid one, and the Carroll house came out clear, with the front door and the steps in full view.
I hurried over to him and examined the plate as he held it up in the warm light. It was a beautiful one, and the Carroll house appeared vividly, with the front door and the steps fully visible.
And there, just in the act of stepping from the threshold, was the figure of a boy with an old straw hat on his head and—in his hand—the pocketbook!
And there, just as he was about to step over the threshold, stood a boy wearing an old straw hat on his head and holding the pocketbook in his hand!
He was standing with his head turned towards the corner of the house as if listening, with one hand holding his ragged coat open and the other poised in mid-air with the pocketbook, as if he were just going to put it in his inside pocket. The whole scene was as clear as noonday, and nobody with eyes in his head could have failed to recognize Ned Brooke.
He stood with his head turned toward the corner of the house, as if he was listening, one hand holding his tattered coat open and the other raised in the air with the wallet, as if he was about to put it in his inside pocket. The whole scene was as clear as day, and anyone with functioning eyesight couldn’t have failed to recognize Ned Brooke.
"Goodness!" I gasped. "In with it—quick!"
"Wow!" I exclaimed. "Get it in there—hurry!"
And we doused the thing into the fixing bath and then sat down breathlessly and looked at each other.
And we plunged it into the fixing bath and then sat down, breathless, and looked at each other.
"I say, Amy," said Cecil, "what a sell this will be on the Carrolls! Ned Brooke couldn't do such a thing—oh, no! The poor injured boy at whom everyone has such an unlawful pick! I wonder if this will convince them."
"I say, Amy," said Cecil, "this is going to be such a shock for the Carrolls! Ned Brooke wouldn't ever do something like this—oh, no! The poor hurt kid that everyone has such an unfair grudge against! I wonder if this will change their minds."
"Do you think they can get it all back?" I asked. "It's not likely he would have dared to use any of it yet."
"Do you think they can recover everything?" I asked. "It's unlikely he would have risked using any of it yet."
"I don't know. We'll have a try, anyhow. How long before this plate will be dry enough to carry down to the Carrolls as circumstantial evidence?"
"I don't know. We'll give it a shot, anyway. How long until this plate is dry enough to take down to the Carrolls as proof?"
"Three hours or thereabouts," I answered, "but perhaps sooner. I'll take two prints off when it is ready. I wonder what the Carrolls will say."
"About three hours," I replied, "but maybe sooner. I'll get two copies made when it's ready. I wonder what the Carrolls will think."
"It's a piece of pure luck that the plate should have turned out so well after the slap-dash way in which it was taken and used. I say, Amy, isn't this quite an adventure?"
"It's a stroke of pure luck that the plate turned out so well after how carelessly it was made and used. I mean, Amy, isn't this quite an adventure?"
At last the plate was dry, and I printed two proofs. We wrapped them up carefully and marched down to Mr. Carroll's.
At last, the plate was dry, and I made two prints. We carefully wrapped them up and headed down to Mr. Carroll's.
You never saw people so overcome with astonishment as the Carrolls were when Cecil, with the air of a statesman unfolding the evidence of some dreadful conspiracy against the peace and welfare of the nation, produced the plate and the proofs, and held them out before them.
You’ve never seen people so shocked as the Carrolls were when Cecil, acting like a politician revealing evidence of a terrible conspiracy against the safety and well-being of the country, showed them the plate and the proofs, and held them out in front of them.
Mr. Carroll and Cecil took the proofs and went over to the Brooke shanty. They found only Ned and his mother at home. At first Ned, when taxed with his guilt, denied it, but when Mr. Carroll confronted him with the proofs, he broke down in a spasm of terror and confessed all. His mother produced the pocketbook and the money—they had not dared to spend a single cent of it—and Mr. Carroll went home in triumph.
Mr. Carroll and Cecil took the evidence and went over to the Brooke shack. They found only Ned and his mom at home. At first, Ned denied any wrongdoing when confronted, but when Mr. Carroll showed him the proof, he broke down in fear and confessed everything. His mom brought out the wallet and the cash—they hadn’t dared to spend a single cent—and Mr. Carroll went home victorious.
Perhaps Ned Brooke ought not to have been let off so easily as he was, but his mother cried and pleaded, and Mr. Carroll was too kind-hearted to resist. So he did not punish them at all, save by utterly discarding the whole family and their concerns. The place got too hot for them after the story came out, and in less than a month all moved away—much to the benefit of Mapleton.
Perhaps Ned Brooke shouldn't have gotten off so easily, but his mother cried and begged, and Mr. Carroll was too kind-hearted to say no. So he didn't punish them at all, except by completely cutting off the whole family and their issues. Things became too uncomfortable for them after the story broke, and in less than a month, they all left—much to Mapleton's advantage.
In Spite of Myself
My trunk was packed and I had arranged with my senior partner—I was the junior member of a law firm—for a month's vacation. Aunt Lucy had written that her husband had gone on a sea trip and she wished me to superintend the business of his farm and mills in his absence, if I could arrange to do so. She added that "Gussie" thought it was a pity to trouble me, and wanted to do the overseeing herself, but that she—Aunt Lucy—preferred to have a man at the head of affairs.
My suitcase was packed, and I had made arrangements with my senior partner—I was the junior member of a law firm—for a month off. Aunt Lucy had written that her husband had gone on a sea trip and she wanted me to manage the business of his farm and mills while he was away, if I could. She mentioned that "Gussie" thought it would be a burden to ask me and wanted to handle things herself, but that she—Aunt Lucy—preferred to have a man in charge.
I had never seen my step-cousin, Augusta Ashley, but I knew, from Aunt Lucy's remarks concerning her, pretty much what sort of person she was—just the precise kind I disliked immeasurably. I had no idea what her age was, but doubtless she was over thirty, tall, determined, aggressive, with a "faculty" for managing, a sharp, probing nose, and a y-formation between her eyebrows. I knew the type, and I was assured that the period of sojourn with my respected aunt would be one of strife between Miss Ashley and myself.
I had never met my step-cousin, Augusta Ashley, but from Aunt Lucy's comments about her, I had a pretty good idea of what she was like—exactly the kind of person I couldn't stand. I wasn't sure how old she was, but she was definitely over thirty, tall, assertive, and forceful, with a knack for managing things, a sharp, piercing nose, and a noticeable line between her eyebrows. I recognized the type and was certain that my stay with my respected aunt would involve a lot of conflict between Miss Ashley and me.
I wrote to Aunt Lucy to expect me, made all necessary arrangements, and went to bid Nellie goodbye. I had made up my mind to marry Nellie. I had never openly avowed myself her suitor, but we were cousins, and had grown up together, so that I knew her well enough to be sure of my ground. I liked her so well that it was easy to persuade myself that I was in love with her. She more nearly fulfilled the requirements of my ideal wife than anyone I knew. She was pleasant to look upon, without being distractingly pretty; small and fair and womanly. She dressed nicely, sang and played agreeably, danced well, and had a cheerful, affectionate disposition. She was not alarmingly clever, had no "hobbies," and looked up to me as heir to all the wisdom of the ages—what man does not like to be thought clever and brilliant? I had no formidable rival, and our families were anxious for the match. I considered myself a lucky fellow. I felt that I would be very lonely without Nellie when I was away, and she admitted frankly that she would miss me awfully. She looked so sweet that I was on the point of asking her then and there to marry me. Well, fate interfered in the guise of a small brother, so I said goodbye and left, mentally comparing her to my idea of Miss Augusta Ashley, much to the latter's disadvantage.
I wrote to Aunt Lucy to let her know I was coming, took care of everything I needed to, and went to say goodbye to Nellie. I had decided to marry Nellie. I had never openly declared my feelings for her, but we were cousins and had grown up together, so I knew her well enough to feel confident in my choice. I liked her so much that it was easy to convince myself that I was in love with her. She fit my idea of the perfect wife better than anyone else I knew. She was nice to look at, without being overly pretty; she was small, fair, and very womanly. She dressed well, could sing and play music nicely, danced well, and had a cheerful and affectionate nature. She wasn't intimidatingly clever, had no "hobbies," and looked up to me as if I held all the wisdom in the world—what guy doesn't enjoy being seen as smart and impressive? I didn't have any serious competition, and our families were eager for us to get together. I felt like a lucky guy. I thought I would feel really lonely without Nellie while I was away, and she honestly admitted that she would miss me a lot. She looked so sweet that I was about to ask her right then and there to marry me. But then fate stepped in, taking the form of a little brother, so I said goodbye and left, mentally comparing her to my idea of Miss Augusta Ashley, which turned out to be unfair to Augusta.
When I stepped from the train at a sleepy country station next day I was promptly waylaid by a black-eyed urchin who informed me that Mrs. Ashley had sent him with an express wagon for my luggage, and that "Miss Gussie" was waiting with the carriage at the store, pointing down to a small building before whose door a girl was trying to soothe her frightened horse.
When I got off the train at a quiet country station the next day, a black-eyed kid quickly approached me and told me that Mrs. Ashley had sent him with a wagon for my luggage, and that "Miss Gussie" was waiting with the carriage at the store, pointing to a small building where a girl was trying to calm her scared horse.
As I went down the slope towards her I noticed she was tall—quite too tall for my taste. I dislike women who can look into my eyes on a level—but I had to admit that her form was remarkably symmetrical and graceful. She put out her hand—it was ungloved and large, but white and firm, with a cool, pleasant touch—and said, with a composure akin to indifference, "Mr. Carslake, I presume. Mother could not come to meet you, so she sent me. Will you be kind enough to hold my horse for a few minutes? I want to get something in the store." Whereupon she calmly transferred the reins to me and disappeared.
As I walked down the slope towards her, I noticed she was tall—way too tall for my taste. I don't like women who can meet my gaze directly—but I had to admit her figure was strikingly symmetrical and graceful. She extended her hand—it was bare and large but white and firm, with a cool, pleasant touch—and said, with a calmness that felt a bit indifferent, "Mr. Carslake, I assume. Mother couldn't come to meet you, so she sent me. Would you mind holding my horse for a few minutes? I need to grab something from the store." Then she smoothly handed me the reins and disappeared.
At the time she certainly did not impress me as pretty, yet neither could I call her plain. Taken separately, her features were good. Her nose was large and straight, the mouth also a trifle large but firm and red, the brow wide and white, shadowed by a straying dash of brown curl or two. She had a certain cool, statuesque paleness, accentuated by straight, fine, black brows, and her eyes were a bluish grey; but the pupils, as I afterward found out, had a trick of dilating into wells of blackness which, added to a long fringe of very dark lashes, made her eyes quite the most striking feature of her face. Her expression was open and frank, and her voice clear and musical without being sweet. She looked about twenty-two.
At that moment, she definitely didn’t strike me as pretty, but I couldn’t call her plain either. Her features were good when you looked at them individually. She had a large, straight nose, a slightly large but firm and red mouth, and a wide, fair brow, accentuated by a few loose brown curls. There was a cool, statuesque paleness to her skin, made more noticeable by her straight, fine black eyebrows, and her eyes were a bluish-grey; however, I later discovered that her pupils had a tendency to expand into deep wells of blackness, which, combined with a long fringe of very dark lashes, made her eyes the most striking part of her face. Her expression was open and honest, and her voice was clear and musical without being overly sweet. She appeared to be about twenty-two.
At the time I did not fancy her appearance and made a mental note to the effect that I would never like Miss Ashley. I had no use for cool, businesslike women—women should have no concern with business. Nellie would never have troubled her dear, curly head over it.
At the time, I didn't find her attractive and mentally noted that I would never like Miss Ashley. I had no interest in cool, professional women—women shouldn’t be involved in business. Nellie would never have worried her lovely, curly head about it.
Miss Ashley came out with her arms full of packages, stowed them away in the carriage, got in, told me which road to take, and did not again speak till we were out of the village and driving along a pretty country lane, arched over with crimson maples and golden-brown beeches. The purplish haze of a sunny autumn day mellowed over the fields, and the bunch of golden rod at my companion's belt was akin to the plumed ranks along the fences. I hazarded the remark that it was a fine day; Miss Ashley gravely admitted that it was. Then a deep smile seemed to rise somewhere in her eyes and creep over her face, discovering a dimple here and there as it proceeded.
Miss Ashley came out with her arms full of packages, stashed them in the carriage, got in, told me which road to take, and didn’t say another word until we were out of the village and driving along a beautiful country lane, shaded by crimson maples and golden-brown beeches. The purplish haze of a sunny autumn day spread softly over the fields, and the bunch of goldenrod at my companion's belt matched the feathery plants along the fences. I casually mentioned that it was a lovely day; Miss Ashley solemnly agreed that it was. Then a warm smile seemed to light up her eyes and spread across her face, revealing a dimple here and there as it went.
"Don't let's talk about the weather—the subject is rather stale," she said. "I suppose you are wondering why on earth Mother had to drag you away out here. I tried to show her how foolish it was, but I didn't succeed. Mother thinks there must be a man at the head of affairs or they'll never go right. I could have taken full charge easily enough; I haven't been Father's 'boy' all my life for nothing. There was no need to take you away from your business."
"Let’s not talk about the weather—it’s a pretty dull topic," she said. "I guess you’re wondering why on earth Mom had to bring you out here. I tried to explain to her how pointless it was, but I didn’t succeed. Mom believes there has to be a man in charge, or things will never go smoothly. I could have easily taken full control; I haven’t been Dad's 'boy' all my life for nothing. There was no reason to pull you away from your work."
I protested. I said I was going to take a vacation anyway, and business was not pressing just then. I also hinted that, while I had no doubt of her capacity, she might have found the duties of superintendent rather arduous.
I protested. I said I was going to take a vacation anyway, and business wasn’t urgent at the moment. I also suggested that, although I had no doubt about her abilities, she might have found the responsibilities of a superintendent quite challenging.
"Not at all," she said, with a serenity that made me groan inwardly. "I like it. Father always said I was a born business manager. You'll find Ashley's Mills very quiet, I'm afraid. It's a sort of charmed Sleepy Hollow. See, there's home," as we turned a maple-blazoned corner and looked from the crest of one hill across to that of another. "Home" was a big, white, green-shuttered house buried amid a riot of autumn colour, with a big grove of dark green spruces at the back. Below them was a glimpse of a dark blue mill pond and beyond it long sweeps of golden-brown meadow land, sloping up till they dimmed in horizon mists of pearl and purple.
"Not at all," she said, with a calmness that made me cringe inside. "I like it. Dad always said I was a natural at managing things. You'll find Ashley's Mills really quiet, I'm afraid. It's like a kind of enchanted Sleepy Hollow. Look, there's home," she said as we turned a corner lined with bright maple leaves and looked from the top of one hill to another. "Home" was a big white house with green shutters, nestled in a burst of fall colors, with a large grove of dark green spruce trees in the back. Below them, you could see a glimpse of a dark blue mill pond, and beyond that, long stretches of golden-brown fields sloping up until they faded into horizon mists of pearl and purple.
"How pretty," I exclaimed admiringly.
"How beautiful," I exclaimed admiringly.
"Isn't it?" said Gussie proudly. "I love it." Her pupils dilated into dark pools, and I rather unwillingly admitted that Miss Ashley was a fine-looking girl.
"Isn't it?" Gussie said proudly. "I love it." Her eyes widened into dark pools, and I reluctantly admitted that Miss Ashley was a good-looking girl.
As we drove up Aunt Lucy was standing on the steps of the verandah, over whose white roof trailed a luxuriant creeper, its leaves tinged by October frosts into lovely wine reds and tawny yellows. Gussie sprang out, barely touching my offered hand with her fingertips.
As we drove up, Aunt Lucy was standing on the steps of the porch, with a lush vine trailing over the white roof, its leaves turning beautiful wine reds and earthy yellows from the October frost. Gussie jumped out, barely brushing my offered hand with her fingertips.
"There's Mother waiting to pounce on you and hear all the family news," she said, "so go and greet her like a dutiful nephew."
"There's Mom ready to jump on you and catch up on all the family gossip," she said, "so go and say hi to her like a good nephew."
"I must take out your horse for you first," I said politely.
"I have to get your horse for you first," I said politely.
"Not at all," said Miss Ashley, taking the reins from my hands in a way not to be disputed. "I always unharness Charley myself. No one understands him half so well. Besides, I'm used to it. Didn't I tell you I'd always been Father's boy?"
"Not at all," Miss Ashley said, grabbing the reins from my hands in a way that made it clear I couldn't argue. "I always unhitch Charley myself. No one gets him as well as I do. Plus, I'm used to it. Didn't I mention I've always been my father's favorite?"
"I well believe it," I thought in disgust, as she led the horse over to the well and I went up to Aunt Lucy. Through the sitting-room windows I kept a watchful eye on Miss Ashley as she watered and deftly unharnessed Charley and led him into his stable with sundry pats on his nose. Then I saw no more of her till she came in to tell us tea was ready, and led the way out to the dining room.
"I really believe it," I thought in disgust as she took the horse over to the well, and I walked over to Aunt Lucy. Through the living room windows, I kept a close eye on Miss Ashley as she watered Charley, skillfully unharnessed him, and led him into his stable with a few pats on his nose. After that, I didn’t see her again until she came in to let us know that tea was ready and led the way to the dining room.
It was evident Miss Gussie held the reins of household government, and no doubt worthily. Those firm, capable white hands of hers looked as though they might be equal to a good many emergencies. She talked little, leaving the conversation to Aunt Lucy and myself, though she occasionally dropped in an apt word. Toward the end of the meal, however, she caught hold of an unfortunate opinion I had incautiously advanced and tore it into tatters. The result was a spirited argument, in which Miss Gussie held her own with such ability that I was utterly routed and found another grievance against her. It was very humiliating to be worsted by a girl—a country girl at that, who had passed most of her life on a farm! No doubt she was strong-minded and wanted to vote. I was quite prepared to believe anything of her.
It was clear Miss Gussie was in charge of managing the household, and she certainly did it well. Those strong, capable white hands of hers seemed like they could handle a lot of tricky situations. She didn’t say much, letting Aunt Lucy and me do most of the talking, though she occasionally chimed in with a relevant comment. Toward the end of the meal, however, she seized on an unfortunate opinion I had carelessly voiced and completely dismantled it. The result was a lively debate, in which Miss Gussie defended her position so skillfully that I ended up completely defeated and found myself annoyed with her. It was really embarrassing to be outsmarted by a girl—a country girl, no less, who had spent most of her life on a farm! I had no doubt she was strong-minded and wanted the right to vote. I was totally ready to believe anything about her.
After tea Miss Ashley proposed a walk around the premises, in order to initiate me into my duties. Apart from his farm, Mr. Ashley owned large grist-and saw-mills and did a flourishing business, with the details of which Miss Gussie seemed so conversant that I lost all doubt of her ability to run the whole thing as she had claimed. I felt quite ignorant in the light of her superior knowledge, and our walk was enlivened by some rather too lively discussions between us. We walked about together, however, till the shadows of the firs by the mills stretched nearly across the pond and the white moon began to put on a silvery burnish. Then we wound up by a bitter dispute, during which Gussie's eyes were very black and each cheek had a round, red stain on it. She had a little air of triumph at having defeated me.
After tea, Miss Ashley suggested we take a walk around the property to help me get familiar with my duties. Besides his farm, Mr. Ashley owned large grain and sawmills and was running a successful business. Miss Gussie seemed so knowledgeable about the details that I had no doubt she could manage everything just as she claimed. I felt quite clueless compared to her expertise, and our stroll was filled with some discussions that were a bit too spirited. We walked together until the shadows of the fir trees by the mills almost reached the pond and the white moon started to shine brightly. We ended with a heated argument, during which Gussie's eyes looked very dark, and each of her cheeks had a bright red mark. She had a hint of triumph for having won the argument against me.
"I have to go now and see about putting away the milk, and I dare say you're not sorry to be rid of me," she said, with a demureness I had not credited her with, "but if you come to the verandah in half an hour I'll bring you out a glass of new milk and some pound cake I made today by a recipe that's been in the family for one hundred years, and I hope it will choke you for all the snubs you've been giving me." She walked away after this amiable wish, and I stood by the pond till the salmon tints faded from its waters and stars began to mirror themselves brokenly in its ripples. The mellow air was full of sweet, mingled eventide sounds as I walked back to the house. Aunt Lucy was knitting on the verandah. Gussie brought out cake and milk and chatted to us while we ate, in an inconsequent girlish way, or fed bits of cake to a green-eyed goblin in the likeness of a black cat.
"I have to go now and put the milk away, and I bet you're not sad to see me go," she said, with a shyness I hadn't expected from her. "But if you come to the verandah in half an hour, I'll bring you a glass of fresh milk and some pound cake I made today using a recipe that's been in the family for a hundred years, and I hope it gives you a hard time for all the snubs you've been giving me." She walked away after this friendly comment, and I stood by the pond until the salmon colors faded from the water and stars started to reflect themselves in the ripples. The warm air was filled with sweet, mixed evening sounds as I made my way back to the house. Aunt Lucy was knitting on the verandah. Gussie brought out cake and milk and chatted with us while we ate, in a random, girlish way, or fed bits of cake to a green-eyed goblin that looked like a black cat.
She appeared in such an amiable light that I was half inclined to reconsider my opinion of her. When I went to my room the vase full of crimson leaves on my table suggested Gussie, and I repented of my unfriendliness for a moment—and only for a moment. Gussie and her mother passed through the hall below, and Aunt Lucy's soft voice floated up through my half-open door.
She seemed so friendly that I was tempted to rethink my opinion of her. When I got to my room, the vase full of red leaves on my table reminded me of Gussie, and for a brief moment, I regretted being unfriendly—and I mean just a moment. Gussie and her mom walked through the hall below, and Aunt Lucy's gentle voice drifted up through my slightly open door.
"Well, how do you like your cousin, my dear?"
"Well, what do you think of your cousin, my dear?"
Whereat that decided young lady promptly answered, "I think he is the most conceited youth I've met for some time."
Whereupon that determined young woman quickly replied, "I think he's the most full of himself guy I've met in a while."
Pleasant, wasn't it? I thought of Nellie's meek admiration of all my words and ways, and got her photo out to soothe my vanity. For the first time it struck me that her features were somewhat insipid. The thought seemed like disloyalty, so I banished it and went to bed.
Pleasant, wasn't it? I thought about Nellie's shy admiration of all my words and actions, and I took out her photo to boost my vanity. For the first time, it occurred to me that her features were a bit bland. The thought felt like betrayal, so I pushed it away and went to bed.
I expected to dream of that disagreeable Gussie, but I did not, and I slept so soundly that it was ten o'clock the next morning before I woke. I sprang out of bed in dismay, dressed hastily, and ran down, not a little provoked at myself. Through the window I saw Gussie in the garden digging up some geraniums. She was enveloped in a clay-stained brown apron, a big flapping straw hat half hid her face, and she wore a pair of muddy old kid gloves. Her whole appearance was disreputable, and the face she turned to me as I said "Good morning" had a diagonal streak of clay across it. I added slovenliness to my already long list of her demerits.
I thought I would dream about that annoying Gussie, but I didn’t, and I slept so well that it was ten o'clock the next morning before I finally woke up. I jumped out of bed in a panic, got dressed quickly, and ran downstairs, feeling pretty annoyed with myself. Through the window, I saw Gussie in the garden, digging up some geraniums. She was wearing a clay-stained brown apron, a big floppy straw hat that covered part of her face, and a pair of old muddy kid gloves. She looked a mess, and the face she turned towards me when I said "Good morning" had a streak of clay across it. I added sloppiness to my already long list of her faults.
"Good afternoon, rather. Don't you know what time it is? The men were here three hours ago for their orders. I thought it a pity to disturb your peaceful dreams, so I gave them myself and sent them off."
"Good afternoon, actually. Don't you know what time it is? The guys were here three hours ago for their orders. I thought it would be a shame to interrupt your peaceful dreams, so I took care of it myself and sent them on their way."
I was angrier than ever. A nice beginning I had made. And was that girl laughing at me?
I was angrier than ever. I had made a nice start. And was that girl laughing at me?
"I expected to be called in time, certainly," I said stiffly. "I am not accustomed to oversleep myself. I promise it will not occur again."
"I thought I would get a call in time, for sure," I said firmly. "I'm not used to sleeping in like that. I promise it won't happen again."
My dignity was quite lost on Gussie. She peeled off her gloves cheerfully and said, "I suppose you'd like some breakfast. Just wait till I wash my hands and I'll get you some. Then if you're pining to be useful you can help me take up these geraniums."
My dignity was completely lost on Gussie. She took off her gloves with a smile and said, "I guess you’d like some breakfast. Just wait until I wash my hands, and I’ll get you something. Then, if you’re eager to be helpful, you can assist me with these geraniums."
There was no help for it. After I had breakfasted I went, with many misgivings. We got on fairly well, however. Gussie was particularly lively and kept me too busy for argument. I quite enjoyed the time and we did not quarrel until nearly the last, when we fell out bitterly over some horticultural problem and went in to dinner in sulky silence. Gussie disappeared after dinner and I saw no more of her. I was glad of this, but after a time I began to find it a little dull. Even a dispute would have been livelier. I visited the mills, looked over the farm, and then carelessly asked Aunt Lucy where Miss Ashley was. Aunt Lucy replied that she had gone to visit a friend and would not be back till the next day.
There was nothing I could do about it. After I had breakfast, I went, feeling pretty anxious. We got along reasonably well, though. Gussie was especially energetic and kept me too occupied to argue. I actually enjoyed the time, and we didn't have a fight until almost the end, when we clashed over some gardening issue and went in to dinner in grumpy silence. Gussie disappeared after dinner, and I didn't see her again. I was fine with that, but after a while, I started to find it a bit boring. Even a debate would have been more exciting. I checked out the mills, looked at the farm, and then casually asked Aunt Lucy where Miss Ashley was. Aunt Lucy told me that she had gone to see a friend and wouldn't be back until the next day.
This was satisfactory, of course, highly so. What a relief it was to be rid of that girl with her self-assertiveness and independence. I said to myself that I hoped her friend would keep her for a week. I forgot to be disappointed that she had not when, next afternoon, I saw Gussie coming in at the gate with a tolerably large satchel and an armful of golden rod. I sauntered down to relieve her, and we had a sharp argument under way before we were halfway up the lane. As usual Gussie refused to give in that she was wrong.
This was definitely a relief, especially to be done with that girl and her confidence and independence. I told myself I hoped her friend would hang out with her for a week. I didn't even feel disappointed when I saw Gussie coming through the gate the next afternoon with a pretty big bag and a bunch of goldenrod. I casually walked down to help her, and we were already having a heated argument by the time we were halfway up the lane. Just like always, Gussie refused to admit she was wrong.
Her walk had brought a faint, clear tint to her cheeks and her rippling dusky hair had half slipped down on her neck. She said she had to make some cookies for tea and if I had nothing better to do I might go and talk to her while she mixed them. It was not a gracious invitation but I went, rather than be left to my own company.
Her walk had given her a subtle, fresh glow to her cheeks, and her wavy dark hair had mostly fallen onto her neck. She mentioned she needed to make some cookies for tea and suggested that if I didn’t have anything better to do, I could come and chat with her while she mixed them. It wasn't the most welcoming invitation, but I went anyway, rather than be left alone.
By the end of the week I was as much at home at Ashley Mills as if I had lived there all my life. Gussie and I were thrown together a good deal, for lack of other companions, and I saw no reason to change my opinion of her. She could be lively and entertaining when she chose, and at times she might be called beautiful. Still, I did not approve of her—at least I thought so, most of the time. Once in a while came a state of feeling which I did not quite understand.
By the end of the week, I felt completely at home at Ashley Mills, like I had lived there my whole life. Gussie and I spent a lot of time together, since there weren't many other people around, and I saw no reason to change my opinion of her. She could be fun and engaging when she wanted to, and at times she could even be considered beautiful. Still, I didn't really approve of her—at least, that's what I thought most of the time. Occasionally, I experienced feelings I didn't quite understand.
One evening I went to prayer meeting with Aunt Lucy and Gussie. I had not seen the minister of Ashley Mills before, though Gussie and her mother seemed to know him intimately. I had an idea that he was old and silvery-haired and benevolent-looking. So I was rather surprised to find him as young as myself—a tall, pale, intellectual-looking man, with a high, white brow and dark, earnest eyes—decidedly attractive.
One evening, I went to a prayer meeting with Aunt Lucy and Gussie. I hadn’t met the minister of Ashley Mills before, but Gussie and her mom seemed to know him really well. I imagined he would be old, with gray hair and a kind appearance. So I was quite surprised to find he was as young as I was—a tall, pale man who looked intellectual, with a high, white forehead and dark, serious eyes—definitely attractive.
I was still more surprised when, after the service, he joined Gussie at the door and went down the steps with her. I felt distinctly ill-treated as I fell back with Aunt Lucy. There was no reason why I should—none; it ought to have been a relief. Rev. Carroll Martin had every right to see Miss Ashley home if he chose. Doubtless a girl who knew all there was to be known about business, farming, and milling, to say nothing of housekeeping and gardening, could discuss theology also. It was none of my business.
I was even more surprised when, after the service, he joined Gussie at the door and went down the steps with her. I felt really mistreated as I stepped back with Aunt Lucy. There was no reason for me to feel that way—none; I should have felt relieved. Rev. Carroll Martin had every right to see Miss Ashley home if he wanted to. Surely, a girl who knew everything there was to know about business, farming, and milling, not to mention housekeeping and gardening, could talk about theology too. It wasn’t my concern.
I don't know what kept me awake so late that night. As a consequence I overslept myself. I had managed to redeem my reputation on this point, but here it was lost again. I felt cross and foolish and cantankerous when I went out.
I don't know what kept me up so late that night. Because of that, I overslept. I had managed to restore my reputation regarding this, but now it was ruined again. I felt angry, stupid, and irritable when I stepped outside.
There was some unusual commotion at the well. It was an old-fashioned open one, with a chain and windlass. Aunt Lucy was peering anxiously down its mouth, from which a ladder was sticking. Just as I got there Gussie emerged from its depths with a triumphant face. Her skirt was muddy and draggled, her hair had tumbled down, and she held a dripping black cat.
There was some unusual noise at the well. It was an old-fashioned open one, with a chain and crank. Aunt Lucy was anxiously looking down into it, where a ladder was sticking out. Just as I arrived, Gussie came out of the depths with a triumphant look on her face. Her skirt was muddy and tousled, her hair had come loose, and she was holding a dripping black cat.
"Coco must have fallen into the well last night," she explained, as I helped her to the ground. "I missed him at milking-time, and when I came to the well this morning I heard the most ear-splitting yowls coming up from it. I couldn't think where he could possibly be, for the water was quite calm, until I saw he had crept into a little crevice in the stones on the side. So I got a ladder and went down after him."
"Coco must have fallen into the well last night," she explained as I helped her down. "I didn't see him during milking time, and when I went to the well this morning, I heard the loudest yowling coming from it. I couldn't figure out where he could be since the water was so still, until I noticed he had squeezed into a small gap in the stones on the side. So I grabbed a ladder and went down to get him."
"You should have called me," I said sourly. "You might have killed yourself, going down there."
"You should have called me," I said bitterly. "You could have hurt yourself going down there."
"And Coco might have tumbled in and drowned while you were getting up," retorted Gussie. "Besides, what was the need? I could go down as well as you."
"And Coco could have fallen in and drowned while you were getting up," Gussie shot back. "Besides, why was it necessary? I could go down just as easily as you."
"No doubt," I said, more sharply than I had any business to. "I don't dream of disputing your ability to do anything you may take it into your head to do. Most young ladies are not in the habit of going down wells, however."
"No doubt," I said, more sharply than I should have. "I have no intention of questioning your ability to do whatever you decide to do. However, most young women don’t usually go down wells."
"Perhaps not," she rejoined, with freezing calmness. "But, as you may have discovered, I am not 'most young ladies.' I am myself, Augusta Ashley, and accountable to nobody but myself if I choose to go down the well every day for pure love of it."
"Maybe not," she replied, with icy calm. "But, as you might have noticed, I'm not like 'most young women.' I am Augusta Ashley, and I'm only accountable to myself if I decide to go down the well every day just for the fun of it."
She walked off in her wet dress with her muddy cat. Gussie Ashley was the only girl I ever saw who could be dignified under such circumstances.
She walked away in her wet dress with her muddy cat. Gussie Ashley was the only girl I ever saw who could stay dignified in such a situation.
I was in a very bad humour with myself as I went off to see about having the well cleaned out. I had offended Gussie and I knew she would not be easily appeased. Nor was she. For a week she kept me politely, studiously, at a distance, in spite of my most humble advances. Rev. Carroll was a frequent caller, ostensibly to make arrangements about a Sunday school they were organizing in a poor part of the community. Gussie and he held long conversations on this enthralling subject. Then Gussie went on another visit to her friend, and when she came back so did Rev. Carroll.
I was in a really bad mood with myself as I went to see about getting the well cleaned out. I had upset Gussie, and I knew she wouldn’t be easy to make happy again. And she wasn't. For a week, she kept me at a polite, careful distance, despite my most humble attempts to get back in her good graces. Rev. Carroll often came by, supposedly to talk about organizing a Sunday school in a poor area of the community. Gussie and he had long chats about this fascinating topic. Then Gussie went on another visit to her friend, and when she returned, so did Rev. Carroll.
One calm, hazy afternoon I was coming slowly up from the mills. Happening to glance at the kitchen roof, I gasped. It was on fire in one place. Evidently the dry shingles had caught fire from a spark. There was not a soul about save Gussie, Aunt Lucy, and myself. I dashed wildly into the kitchen, where Gussie was peeling apples.
One calm, hazy afternoon, I was slowly making my way back from the mills. As I happened to look at the kitchen roof, I gasped. There was a fire in one spot. Clearly, the dry shingles had caught fire from a spark. There was no one around except for Gussie, Aunt Lucy, and me. I rushed into the kitchen, where Gussie was peeling apples.
"The house is on fire," I exclaimed. Gussie dropped her knife and turned pale.
"The house is on fire," I shouted. Gussie dropped her knife and turned pale.
"Don't wake Mother," was all she said, as she snatched a bucket of water from the table. The ladder was still lying by the well. In a second I had raised it to the roof and, while Gussie went up it like a squirrel and dashed the water on the flames, I had two more buckets ready for her.
"Don't wake Mom," was all she said, as she grabbed a bucket of water from the table. The ladder was still lying by the well. In a moment, I had raised it to the roof and, while Gussie climbed it like a squirrel and threw the water on the flames, I had two more buckets ready for her.
Fortunately the fire had made little headway, though a few minutes more would have given it a dangerous start. The flames hissed and died out as Gussie threw on the water, and in a few seconds only a small black hole in the shingles remained. Gussie slid down the ladder. She trembled in every limb, but she put out her wet hand to me with a faint, triumphant smile. We shook hands across the ladder with a cordiality never before expressed.
Fortunately, the fire hadn't progressed much, but a few more minutes would have made it a real threat. The flames sizzled and went out as Gussie poured water on them, and within seconds, there was just a small black hole left in the shingles. Gussie climbed down the ladder. She was shaking all over, but she reached out her wet hand to me with a weak, proud smile. We shook hands across the ladder with a warmth we'd never shown before.
For the next week, in spite of Rev. Carroll, I was happy when I thought of Gussie and miserable when I thought of Nellie. I held myself in some way bound to her and—was she not my ideal? Undoubtedly!
For the next week, despite Rev. Carroll, I felt happy when I thought about Gussie and miserable when I thought about Nellie. I felt somehow tied to her, and wasn’t she my ideal? Absolutely!
One day I got a letter from my sister. It was long and newsy, and the eighth page was most interesting.
One day I received a letter from my sister. It was long and full of updates, and the eighth page was the most interesting.
"If you don't come home and look after Nellie," wrote Kate, "you'll soon not have her to look after. You remember that old lover of hers, Rod Allen? Well, he's home from the west now, immensely rich, they say, and his attentions to Nellie are the town talk. I think she likes him too. If you bury yourself any longer at Ashley Mills I won't be responsible for the consequences."
"If you don't come home and take care of Nellie," wrote Kate, "you'll soon find you won't have her to take care of anymore. Remember that old boyfriend of hers, Rod Allen? Well, he's back from the west now, rumored to be very wealthy, and everyone is talking about his interest in Nellie. I think she likes him as well. If you keep hiding away at Ashley Mills any longer, I won't be responsible for what happens."
This lifted an immense weight from my mind, but the ninth page hurled it back again.
This took a huge burden off my mind, but the ninth page threw it right back on.
"You never say anything of Miss Ashley in your letters. What is she like—young or old, ugly or pretty, clever or dull? I met a lady recently who knows her and thinks she is charming. She also said Miss Ashley was to be married soon to Rev. Something-or-Other. Is it true?"
"You never mention Miss Ashley in your letters. What’s she like—young or old, ugly or pretty, smart or boring? I met a woman recently who knows her and thinks she’s delightful. She also said Miss Ashley is getting married soon to Rev. What’s-his-name. Is that true?"
Aye, was it? Quite likely. Kate's letter made a very miserable man of me. Gussie found me a dull companion that day. After several vain attempts to rouse me to interest she gave it up.
Yeah, was it? Probably. Kate's letter really made me a miserable person. Gussie found me to be a boring company that day. After several unsuccessful tries to get me interested, she gave up.
"There's no use talking to you," she said impatiently. "I believe you are homesick. That letter you got this morning looked suspicious. Anyhow, I hope you'll get over it before I get back."
"There's no point in talking to you," she said, frustrated. "I think you’re homesick. That letter you got this morning seemed off. Anyway, I hope you’ll be over it by the time I get back."
"Are you going away again?" I asked.
"Are you leaving again?" I asked.
"Yes. I am going to stay a few days with Flossie." Flossie was that inseparable chum of hers.
"Yeah. I'm going to stay a few days with Flossie." Flossie was her close friend that she couldn't be without.
"You seem to spend a good deal of your time with her," I remarked discontentedly.
"You seem to spend a lot of time with her," I said unhappily.
Gussie opened her eyes at my tone.
Gussie opened her eyes at the sound of my voice.
"Why, of course," she said. "Flossie and I have always been chums. And she needs me more than ever just now, for she is awfully busy. She is to be married next month."
"Absolutely," she said. "Flossie and I have always been friends. And she needs me more than ever right now because she's super busy. She's getting married next month."
"Oh, I see—and you—"
"Oh, I get it—and you—"
"I'm to be bridesmaid, of course, and we've heaps to do. Flossie wanted to wait until Christmas, but Mr. Martin is in a—"
"I'm going to be the bridesmaid, of course, and we have a lot to do. Flossie wanted to wait until Christmas, but Mr. Martin is in a—"
"Mr. Martin," I interrupted. "Is Mr. Martin going to marry your friend?"
"Mr. Martin," I interrupted. "Is Mr. Martin going to marry your friend?"
"Why, yes. Didn't you know? They just suit each other. There he comes now. He's going to drive me over, and I'm not ready. Talk to him, for pity's sake, while I go and dress."
"Of course. Didn't you know? They just go perfectly together. Here he comes now. He's going to take me over, and I'm not ready. Please talk to him while I go get dressed."
I never enjoyed a conversation more. Rev. Carroll Martin was a remarkably interesting man.
I never enjoyed a conversation more. Rev. Carroll Martin was a really interesting guy.
Nellie married Rod Allen at Christmas and I was best man. Nellie made a charming little bride, and Rod fairly worshipped her. My own wedding did not come off until spring, as Gussie said she could not get ready before that.
Nellie married Rod Allen at Christmas, and I was the best man. Nellie looked like a lovely bride, and Rod absolutely adored her. My own wedding didn't happen until spring because Gussie said she couldn't be ready before then.
Kismet
The fifth heat in the free-for-all was just over. "Lu-Lu" had won, and the crowd on the grand stand and the hangers-on around the track were cheering themselves hoarse. Clear through the noisy clamour shrilled a woman's cry.
The fifth heat in the free-for-all had just finished. "Lu-Lu" had won, and the crowd in the grandstand and those hanging around the track were cheering until they got hoarse. Amid the loud noise, a woman's cry pierced through.
"Ah—I have dropped my scorecard."
"Oops—I dropped my scorecard."
A man in front of her turned.
A man in front of her turned around.
"I have an extra one, madame. Will you accept it?"
"I have another one, ma'am. Will you take it?"
Her small, modishly-gloved hand closed eagerly on it before she lifted her eyes to his face. Both started convulsively. The man turned very pale, but the woman's ripe-tinted face coloured darkly.
Her small, stylishly gloved hand grabbed it eagerly before she looked up at his face. Both flinched. The man turned very pale, but the woman's rosy face flushed deeply.
"You?" she faltered.
"You?" she hesitated.
His lips parted in the coldly-grave smile she remembered and hated.
His lips curled into the cold, grave smile she remembered and loathed.
"You are not glad to see me," he said calmly, "but that, I suppose, was not to be expected. I did not come here to annoy you. This meeting is as unexpected to me as to you. I had no suspicion that for the last half-hour I had been standing next to my—"
"You’re not happy to see me," he said calmly, "but I guess that was to be expected. I didn’t come here to bother you. This meeting is as surprising to me as it is to you. I had no idea that for the last half-hour I had been standing next to my—"
She interrupted him by an imperious gesture. Still clutching the scorecard she half-turned from him. Again he smiled, this time with a tinge of scorn, and shifted his eyes to the track.
She interrupted him with a commanding gesture. Still holding onto the scorecard, she turned away from him slightly. He smiled again, this time with a hint of disdain, and looked over at the track.
None of the people around them had noticed the little by-play. All eyes were on the track, which was being cleared for the first heat of another race. The free-for-all horses were being led away blanketed. The crowd cheered "Lu-Lu" as she went past, a shapeless oddity. The backers of "Mascot", the rival favourite, looked gloomy.
None of the people around them had noticed the small exchange. Everyone's attention was on the track, which was being cleared for the first heat of another race. The free-for-all horses were being led away, covered in blankets. The crowd cheered "Lu-Lu" as she passed by, an unusual sight. The supporters of "Mascot," the rival favorite, looked unhappy.
The woman noticed nothing of all this. She was small, very pretty, still young, and gowned in a quite unmistakable way. She studied the man's profile furtively. He looked older than when she had seen him last—there were some silver threads gleaming in his close-clipped dark hair and short, pointed beard. Otherwise there was little change in the quiet features and somewhat stern grey eyes. She wondered if he had cared at all.
The woman didn’t notice any of this. She was petite, attractive, still young, and dressed in a very distinctive way. She quietly studied the man’s profile. He seemed older than the last time she had seen him—there were silver strands shining in his neatly trimmed dark hair and short, pointed beard. Other than that, his calm features and somewhat serious gray eyes looked mostly the same. She wondered if he had cared at all.
They had not met for five years. She shut her eyes and looked in on her past. It all came back very vividly. She had been eighteen when they were married—a gay, high-spirited girl and the season's beauty. He was much older and a quiet, serious student. Her friends had wondered why she married him—sometimes she wondered herself, but she had loved him, or thought so.
They hadn’t seen each other in five years. She closed her eyes and reflected on her past. It all came rushing back to her. She had been eighteen when they got married—a cheerful, lively girl and the beauty of the season. He was much older and a reserved, serious student. Her friends had questioned why she chose to marry him—sometimes she questioned it too, but she had loved him, or at least she thought she did.
The marriage had been an unhappy one. She was fond of society and gaiety, he wanted quiet and seclusion. She Was impulsive and impatient, he deliberate and grave. The strong wills clashed. After two years of an unbearable sort of life they had separated—quietly, and without scandal of any sort. She had wanted a divorce, but he would not agree to that, so she had taken her own independent fortune and gone back to her own way of life. In the following five years she had succeeded in burying all remembrance well out of sight. No one knew if she were satisfied or not; her world was charitable to her and she lived a gay and quite irreproachable life. She wished that she had not come to the races. It was such an irritating encounter. She opened her eyes wearily; the dusty track, the flying horses, the gay dresses of the women on the grandstand, the cloudless blue sky, the brilliant September sunshine, the purple distances all commingled in a glare that made her head ache. Before it all she saw the tall figure by her side, his face turned from her, watching the track intently.
The marriage had been unhappy. She loved socializing and fun, while he preferred peace and solitude. She was impulsive and impatient, he was thoughtful and serious. Their strong wills clashed. After two years of unbearable life together, they quietly separated without any scandal. She wanted a divorce, but he wouldn’t agree, so she took her own fortune and went back to her independent life. In the next five years, she managed to bury all memories out of sight. No one knew if she was happy or not; her social circle was supportive, and she lived a lively and respectable life. She regretted coming to the races. It was such an annoying encounter. She opened her eyes wearily; the dusty track, the fast horses, the colorful dresses of the women in the grandstand, the clear blue sky, the bright September sunshine, and the purple distances all blended into a glare that made her head hurt. In front of it all, she saw the tall figure beside her, his face turned away from her, focused intently on the track.
She wondered with a vague curiosity what induced him to come to the races. Such things were not greatly in his line. Evidently their chance meeting had not disturbed him. It was a sign that he did not care. She sighed a little wearily and closed her eyes. When the heat was over he turned to her.
She felt a slight curiosity about what brought him to the races. This wasn't really his scene. Clearly, their unexpected encounter hadn't bothered him. It was a sign that he didn't care. She sighed softly and shut her eyes. When the heat passed, he turned to her.
"May I ask how you have been since—since we met last? You are looking extremely well. Has Vanity Fair palled in any degree?"
"Can I ask how you've been since—since we last met? You look really great. Has Vanity Fair lost any of its charm for you?"
She was angry at herself and him. Where had her careless society manner and well-bred composure gone? She felt weak and hysterical. What if she should burst into tears before the whole crowd—before those coldly critical grey eyes? She almost hated him.
She was angry at both herself and him. Where had her casual social charm and poised demeanor gone? She felt weak and overly emotional. What if she started crying in front of everyone—especially in front of those cold, critical gray eyes? She nearly hated him.
"No—why should it? I have found it very pleasant—and I have been well—very well. And you?"
"No—why should it? I've found it really nice—and I've been doing well—very well. How about you?"
He jotted down the score carefully before he replied.
He wrote down the score carefully before he responded.
"I? Oh, a book-worm and recluse always leads a placid life. I never cared for excitement, you know. I came down here to attend a sale of some rare editions, and a well-meaning friend dragged me out to see the races. I find it rather interesting, I must confess, much more so than I should have fancied. Sorry I can't stay until the end. I must go as soon as the free-for-all is over, if not before. I have backed 'Mascot'; you?"
"I? Oh, I'm just a bookworm and a recluse who lives a quiet life. I’ve never really cared for excitement, you know. I came down here to check out a sale of some rare editions, and a well-meaning friend pulled me out to see the races. I actually find it pretty interesting, I have to admit, a lot more than I expected. Sorry I can’t stay until the end. I need to leave as soon as the free-for-all is over, if not before. I bet on 'Mascot'; how about you?"
"'Lu-Lu'" she answered quickly—it almost seemed defiantly. How horribly unreal it was—this carrying on of small talk, as if they were the merest of chance-met acquaintances! "She belongs to a friend of mine, so I am naturally interested."
"'Lu-Lu,'" she replied quickly—it almost felt like a challenge. How incredibly surreal it was—this casual conversation, as if they were just random acquaintances! "She belongs to a friend of mine, so I'm naturally interested."
"She and 'Mascot' are ties now—both have won two heats. One more for either will decide it. This is a good day for the races. Excuse me."
"She and 'Mascot' are tied now—both have won two heats. One more for either will determine the winner. This is a great day for the races. Excuse me."
He leaned over and brushed a scrap of paper from her grey cloak. She shivered slightly.
He leaned over and brushed a piece of paper off her gray cloak. She shivered a little.
"You are cold! This stand is draughty."
"You’re cold! This place has a draft."
"I am not at all cold, thank you. What race is this?—oh! the three-minute one."
"I’m not cold at all, thanks. What race is this?—oh! the three-minute one."
She bent forward with assumed interest to watch the scoring. She was breathing heavily. There were tears in her eyes—she bit her lips savagely and glared at the track until they were gone.
She leaned forward with fake interest to watch the score. She was breathing hard. There were tears in her eyes—she bit her lips fiercely and glared at the track until they disappeared.
Presently he spoke again, in the low, even tone demanded by circumstances.
Presently, he spoke again in the calm, steady tone required by the situation.
"This is a curious meeting, is it not?—quite a flavor of romance! By-the-way, do you read as many novels as ever?"
"This is an interesting meeting, isn't it?—there's definitely a touch of romance! By the way, do you still read as many novels as you used to?"
She fancied there was mockery in his tone. She remembered how very frivolous he used to consider her novel-reading. Besides, she resented the personal tinge. What right had he?
She thought there was sarcasm in his tone. She recalled how he used to think her love for reading novels was so silly. Plus, she felt offended by the personal touch. What right did he have?
"Almost as many," she answered carelessly.
"Almost as many," she replied casually.
"I was very intolerant, wasn't I?" he said after a pause. "You thought so—you were right. You have been happier since you—left me?"
"I was really intolerant, wasn't I?" he said after a pause. "You thought so—you were right. You've been happier since you—left me?"
"Yes," she said defiantly, looking straight into his eyes.
"Yeah," she said boldly, gazing directly into his eyes.
"And you do not regret it?"
"And you don't regret that?"
He bent down a little. His sleeve brushed against her shoulder. Something in his face arrested the answer she meant to make.
He leaned down slightly. His sleeve brushed against her shoulder. Something in his expression stopped her from answering as she intended.
"I—I—did not say that," she murmured faintly.
"I—I—didn't say that," she whispered softly.
There was a burst of cheering. The free-for-all horses were being brought out for the sixth heat. She turned away to watch them. The scoring began, and seemed likely to have no end. She was tired of it all. It didn't matter a pin to her whether "Lu-Lu" or "Mascot" won. What did matter! Had Vanity Fair after all been a satisfying exchange for love? He had loved her once, and they had been happy at first. She had never before said, even in her own heart: "I am sorry," but—suddenly, she felt his hand on her shoulder, and looked up. Their eyes met. He stooped and said almost in a whisper:
There was a loud cheer. The wild horses were being brought out for the sixth race. She turned away to watch them. The scoring started and seemed like it would never end. She was over it all. It didn't matter at all to her whether "Lu-Lu" or "Mascot" won. What did matter! Had Vanity Fair really been a meaningful trade for love? He had loved her once, and they had been happy at first. She had never before said, even to herself: "I am sorry," but—suddenly, she felt his hand on her shoulder and looked up. Their eyes locked. He leaned down and said almost in a whisper:
"Will you come back to me?"
"Will you come back to me?"
"I don't know," she whispered breathlessly, as one half-fascinated.
"I don't know," she whispered breathlessly, with one half captivated.
"We were both to blame—but I the most. I was too hard on you—I ought to have made more allowance. We are wiser now both of us. Come back to me—my wife."
"We were both at fault—but I was the biggest part of it. I was too tough on you—I should have been more understanding. We’re both wiser now. Come back to me—my wife."
His tone was cold and his face expressionless. It was on her lips to cry out "No," passionately.
His tone was icy and his face was blank. She was about to cry out "No," with all her heart.
But the slender, scholarly hand on her shoulder was trembling with the intensity of his repressed emotion. He did care, then. A wild caprice flashed into her brain. She sprang up.
But the slim, intellectual hand on her shoulder was shaking with the strength of his suppressed feelings. He actually cared. A sudden thought popped into her mind. She jumped up.
"See," she cried, "they're off now. This heat will probably decide the race. If 'Lu-Lu' wins I will not go back to you, if 'Mascot' does I will. That is my decision."
"Look," she shouted, "they're off now. This heat will probably determine the race. If 'Lu-Lu' wins, I won’t come back to you; if 'Mascot' wins, I will. That’s my decision."
He turned paler, but bowed in assent. He knew by bitter experience how unchangeable her whims were, how obstinately she clung to even the most absurd.
He turned pale but nodded in agreement. He knew from bitter experience how unchangeable her moods were and how stubbornly she clung to even the most ridiculous ideas.
She leaned forward breathlessly. The crowd hung silently on the track. "Lu-Lu" and "Mascot" were neck and neck, getting in splendid work. Half-way round the course "Lu-Lu" forged half a neck ahead, and her backers went mad. But one woman dropped her head in her hands and dared look no more. One man with white face and set lips watched the track unswervingly.
She leaned forward, out of breath. The crowd was silent, focused on the track. "Lu-Lu" and "Mascot" were neck and neck, putting in an impressive effort. Halfway around the course, "Lu-Lu" pulled ahead by half a neck, and her supporters went wild. But one woman buried her head in her hands, unable to watch any longer. A man with a pale face and tight lips stared intently at the track.
Again "Mascot" crawled up, inch by inch. They were on the home stretch, they were equal, the cheering broke out, then silence, then another terrific burst, shouts, yells and clappings—"Mascot" had won the free-for-all. In the front row a woman stood up, swayed and shaken as a leaf in the wind. She straightened her scarlet hat and readjusted her veil unsteadily. There was a smile on her lips and tears in her eyes. No one noticed her. A man beside her drew her hand through his arm in a quiet proprietary fashion. They left the grand stand together.
Again, "Mascot" crawled up, inch by inch. They were on the final stretch, they were neck and neck, cheers erupted, then silence, followed by another huge burst of shouts, yells, and applause—"Mascot" had won the free-for-all. In the front row, a woman stood up, swaying like a leaf in the wind. She straightened her red hat and adjusted her veil unsteadily. There was a smile on her lips and tears in her eyes. No one noticed her. A man next to her slipped his arm through hers possessively. They left the grandstand together.
Lilian's Business Venture
Lilian Mitchell turned into the dry-goods store on Randall Street, just as Esther Miller and Ella Taylor came out. They responded coldly to her greeting and exchanged significant glances as they walked away.
Lilian Mitchell entered the dry-goods store on Randall Street just as Esther Miller and Ella Taylor were leaving. They responded coolly to her greeting and shared meaningful looks as they walked away.
Lilian's pale face crimsoned. She was a tall, slender girl of about seventeen, and dressed in mourning. These girls had been her close friends once. But that was before the Mitchells had lost their money. Since then Lilian had been cut by many of her old chums and she felt it keenly.
Lilian's pale face turned red. She was a tall, thin girl of about seventeen, dressed in black. These girls used to be her close friends. But that was before the Mitchells lost their money. Since then, many of her old friends had stopped talking to her, and she felt it deeply.
The clerks in the store were busy and Lilian sat down to wait her turn. Near to her two ladies were also waiting and chatting.
The clerks in the store were busy, and Lilian sat down to wait for her turn. Close to her, two ladies were also waiting and chatting.
"Helen wants me to let her have a birthday party," Mrs. Saunders was saying wearily. "She has been promised it so long and I hate to disappoint the child, but our girl left last week, and I cannot possibly make all the cakes and things myself. I haven't the time or strength, so Helen must do without her party."
"Helen wants me to let her have a birthday party," Mrs. Saunders said tiredly. "She’s been promised one for so long, and I really hate to let her down, but our girl left last week, and I just can’t handle making all the cakes and decorations myself. I don’t have the time or energy, so Helen will have to go without her party."
"Talking of girls," said Mrs. Reeves impatiently, "I am almost discouraged. It is so hard to get a good all-round one. The last one I had was so saucy I had to discharge her, and the one I have now cannot make decent bread. I never had good luck with bread myself either."
"Speaking of girls," Mrs. Reeves said impatiently, "I'm getting really discouraged. It's so tough to find a well-rounded one. The last one I hired was so cheeky that I had to let her go, and the one I have now can't even make decent bread. I've never had much luck with bread myself either."
"That is Mrs. Porter's great grievance too. It is no light task to bake bread for all those boarders. Have you made your jelly yet?"
"That's Mrs. Porter's main complaint too. It's no small job to bake bread for all those boarders. Have you made your jelly yet?"
"No. Maria cannot make it, she says, and I detest messing with jelly. But I really must see to it soon."
"No. Maria can't make it, she says, and I hate dealing with jelly. But I really have to take care of it soon."
At this point a saleswoman came up to Lilian, who made her small purchases and went out.
At this point, a saleswoman approached Lilian, who made her small purchases and left.
"There goes Lilian Mitchell," said Mrs. Reeves in an undertone. "She looks very pale. They say they are dreadfully poor since Henry Mitchell died. His affairs were in a bad condition, I am told."
"There goes Lilian Mitchell," Mrs. Reeves said quietly. "She looks really pale. I've heard they’re terribly poor since Henry Mitchell passed away. I’ve been told his finances were in bad shape."
"I am sorry for Mrs. Mitchell," responded Mrs. Saunders. "She is such a sweet woman. Lilian will have to do something, I suppose, and there is so little chance for a girl here."
"I feel bad for Mrs. Mitchell," replied Mrs. Saunders. "She’s such a nice woman. I guess Lilian will have to do something, and there’s so little opportunity for a girl here."
Lilian, walking down the street, was wearily turning over in her mind the problems of her young existence. Her father had died the preceding spring. He had been a supposedly prosperous merchant; the Mitchells had always lived well, and Lilian was a petted and only child. Then came the shock of Henry Mitchell's sudden death and of financial ruin. His affairs were found to be hopelessly involved; when all the debts were paid there was left only the merest pittance—barely enough for house-rent—for Lilian and her mother to live upon. They had moved into a tiny cottage in an unfashionable locality, and during the summer Lilian had tried hard to think of something to do. Mrs. Mitchell was a delicate woman, and the burden of their situation fell on Lilian's young shoulders.
Lilian, walking down the street, was tiredly reflecting on the challenges of her young life. Her father had passed away the previous spring. He had been considered a successful merchant; the Mitchells had always lived comfortably, and Lilian had been a spoiled only child. Then came the shock of Henry Mitchell's sudden death and their financial downfall. His affairs were found to be hopelessly tangled; after all the debts were settled, there was barely a small amount left—just enough for rent—for Lilian and her mother to get by. They had moved into a tiny cottage in a less desirable area, and during the summer, Lilian had tried hard to think of something to do. Mrs. Mitchell was a fragile woman, and the weight of their situation rested heavily on Lilian's young shoulders.
There seemed to be no place for her. She could not teach and had no particular talent in any line. There was no opening for her in Willington, which was a rather sleepy little place, and Lilian was almost in despair.
There seemed to be no place for her. She couldn't teach and had no special talent in any area. There were no opportunities for her in Willington, which was a pretty quiet little town, and Lilian was almost in despair.
"There really doesn't seem to be any real place in the world for me, Mother," she said rather dolefully at the supper table. "I've no talent at all; it is dreadful to have been born without one. And yet I must do something, and do it soon."
"There really doesn’t seem to be a place for me in the world, Mom," she said sadly at the dinner table. "I don't have any talent at all; it’s awful to have been born without one. And yet I have to do something, and do it soon."
And Lilian, after she had washed up the tea dishes, went upstairs and had a good cry.
And Lilian, after she had cleaned up the tea dishes, went upstairs and had a good cry.
But the darkest hour, so the proverb goes, is just before the dawn, and after Lilian had had her cry out and was sitting at her window in the dusk, watching a thin new moon shining over the trees down the street, her inspiration came to her. A minute later she whirled into the tiny sitting-room where her mother was sewing.
But the darkest hour, as the saying goes, is right before dawn, and after Lilian had her cry and was sitting at her window in the twilight, watching a slim new moon shining over the trees down the street, her inspiration hit her. A moment later, she dashed into the tiny living room where her mom was sewing.
"Mother, our fortune is made! I have an idea!"
"Mom, we’re set for life! I have a plan!"
"Don't lose it, then," said Mrs. Mitchell with a smile. "What is it, my dear?"
"Don't lose it, then," Mrs. Mitchell said with a smile. "What is it, my dear?"
Lilian sobered herself, sat down by her mother's side, and proceeded to recount the conversation she had heard in the store that afternoon.
Lilian gathered herself, sat down next to her mom, and started to share the conversation she had overheard in the store that afternoon.
"Now, Mother, this is where my brilliant idea comes in. You have often told me I am a born cook and I always have good luck. Now, tomorrow morning I shall go to Mrs. Saunders and offer to furnish all the good things for Helen's birthday party, and then I'll ask Mrs. Reeves and Mrs. Porter if I may make their bread for them. That will do for a beginning, I like cooking, you know, and I believe that in time I can work up a good business."
"Now, Mom, this is where my great idea comes in. You’ve often told me I’m a natural cook and that I always have good luck. So tomorrow morning, I’m going to go to Mrs. Saunders and offer to provide all the treats for Helen's birthday party, and then I’ll ask Mrs. Reeves and Mrs. Porter if I can make their bread for them. That will be a good start. I really enjoy cooking, and I believe that over time, I can build a solid business."
"It seems to be a good idea," said Mrs. Mitchell thoughtfully, "and I am willing that you should try. But have you thought it all out carefully? There will be many difficulties."
"It sounds like a good idea," Mrs. Mitchell said thoughtfully, "and I’m open to you trying it. But have you really thought it through? There will be a lot of challenges."
"I know. I don't expect smooth sailing right along, and perhaps I'll fail altogether; but somehow I don't believe I will."
"I know. I don't expect everything to go perfectly, and maybe I'll fail completely; but somehow, I just don't believe that's going to happen."
"A great many of your old friends will think—"
"A lot of your old friends will think—"
"Oh, yes; I know that too, but I am not going to mind it, Mother. I don't think there is any disgrace in working for my living. I'm going to do my best and not care what people say."
"Oh, yes; I know that too, but I’m not going to worry about it, Mom. I don’t think there’s any shame in working for a living. I’m going to do my best and not care what people think."
Early next morning Lilian started out. She had carefully thought over the details of her small venture, considered ways and means, and decided on the most advisable course. She would not attempt too much, and she felt sure of success.
Early the next morning, Lilian set off. She had carefully thought through the details of her small plan, considered her options, and decided on the best approach. She wouldn't take on too much, and she was confident she would succeed.
To secure competent servants was one of the problems of Willington people. At Drayton, a large neighbouring town, were several factories, and into these all the working girls from Willington had crowded, leaving very few who were willing to go out to service. Many of those who did were poor cooks, and Lilian shrewdly suspected that many a harassed housekeeper in the village would be glad to avail herself of the new enterprise.
One of the challenges for the people of Willington was finding skilled servants. In Drayton, a large nearby town, there were several factories, and all the working girls from Willington had flocked to them, leaving very few who were willing to work as servants. Many of those who did take on the job were not great cooks, and Lilian cleverly suspected that many stressed housekeepers in the village would be happy to take advantage of the new venture.
Lilian was, as she had said of herself, "a born cook." This was her capital, and she meant to make the most of it. Mrs. Saunders listened to her businesslike details with surprise and delight.
Lilian was, as she had said about herself, "a natural cook." This was her strength, and she intended to make the most of it. Mrs. Saunders listened to her practical details with both surprise and joy.
"It is the very thing," she said. "Helen is so eager for that party, but I could not undertake it myself. Her birthday is Friday. Can you have everything ready by then?"
"It’s exactly that," she said. "Helen is really looking forward to that party, but I can’t take it on myself. Her birthday is on Friday. Can you have everything ready by then?"
"Yes, I think so," said Lilian briskly, producing her notebook. "Please give me the list of what you want and I will do my best."
"Yeah, I think so," Lilian said quickly, pulling out her notebook. "Just share the list of what you need, and I'll do my best."
From Mrs. Saunders she went to Mrs. Reeves and found a customer as soon as she had told the reason of her call. "I'll furnish all the bread and rolls you need," she said, "and they will be good, too. Now, about your jelly. I can make good jelly, and I'll be very glad to make yours."
From Mrs. Saunders, she went to Mrs. Reeves and found a customer as soon as she explained the reason for her visit. "I'll provide all the bread and rolls you need," she said, "and they'll be great, too. Now, about your jelly. I can make delicious jelly, and I'd be happy to make yours."
When she left, Lilian had an order for two dozen glasses of apple jelly, as well as a standing one for bread and rolls. Mrs. Porter was next visited and grasped eagerly at the opportunity.
When she left, Lilian had an order for two dozen glasses of apple jelly, along with a regular order for bread and rolls. Mrs. Porter was the next to be visited and eagerly seized the opportunity.
"I know your bread will be good," she said, "and you may count on me as a regular customer."
"I know your bread will be great," she said, "and you can count on me as a regular customer."
Lilian thought she had enough on hand for a first attempt and went home satisfied. On her way she called at the grocery store with an order that surprised Mr. Hooper. When she told him of her plan he opened his eyes.
Lilian thought she had enough ready for her first try and went home feeling satisfied. On her way, she stopped by the grocery store with an order that surprised Mr. Hooper. When she shared her plan with him, his eyes widened.
"I must tell my wife about that. She isn't strong and she doesn't like cooking."
"I need to tell my wife about that. She's not strong and she doesn't like cooking."
After dinner Lilian went to work, enveloped in a big apron, and whipped eggs, stoned raisins, stirred, concocted, and baked until dark. When bedtime came she was so tired that she could hardly crawl upstairs; but she felt happy too, for the day had been a successful one.
After dinner, Lilian went to work, wearing a big apron, and beat eggs, pitted raisins, mixed, created, and baked until everything was dark. When bedtime arrived, she was so exhausted that she could barely drag herself up the stairs; but she felt happy too, because the day had been a successful one.
And so also were the days and weeks and months that followed. It was hard and constant work, but it brought its reward. Lilian had not promised more than she could perform, and her customers were satisfied. In a short time she found herself with a regular and growing business on her hands, for new customers were gradually added and always came to stay.
And so were the days, weeks, and months that followed. It was tough and ongoing work, but it paid off. Lilian didn't overpromise; she delivered what she could, and her customers were happy. Before long, she had a steady and expanding business on her hands, as new customers kept coming in and sticking around.
People who gave parties found it very convenient to follow Mrs. Saunders's example and order their supplies from Lilian. She had a very busy winter and, of course, it was not all plain sailing. She had many difficulties to contend with. Sometimes days came on which everything seemed to go wrong—when the stove smoked or the oven wouldn't heat properly, when cakes fell flat and bread was sour and pies behaved as only totally depraved pies can, when she burned her fingers and felt like giving up in despair.
People who threw parties found it really convenient to do what Mrs. Saunders did and get their supplies from Lilian. She had a super busy winter and, of course, it wasn't all smooth sailing. She faced many challenges. There were days when everything seemed to go wrong—when the stove smoked or the oven wouldn't heat up properly, when cakes fell flat, bread was sour, and pies acted up like only completely messed-up pies can, when she burned her fingers and felt like giving up in despair.
Then, again, she found herself cut by several of her old acquaintances. But she was too sensible to worry much over this. The friends really worth having were still hers, her mother's face had lost its look of care, and her business was prospering. She was hopeful and wide awake, kept her wits about her and looked out for hints, and learned to laugh over her failures.
Then, she found herself being ignored by some of her old acquaintances. But she was too rational to let it bother her too much. The friends who truly mattered were still in her life, her mother's expression had lightened, and her business was doing well. She felt hopeful and alert, stayed sharp, looked for opportunities, and learned to laugh at her setbacks.
During the winter she and her mother had managed to do most of the work themselves, hiring little Mary Robinson next door on especially busy days, and now and then calling in the assistance of Jimmy Bowen and his hand sled to carry orders to customers. But when spring came Lilian prepared to open up her summer campaign on a much larger scale. Mary Robinson was hired for the season, and John Perkins was engaged to act as carrier with his express wagon. A summer kitchen was boarded in in the backyard, and a new range bought; Lilian began operations with a striking advertisement in the Willington News and an attractive circular sent around to all her patrons. Picnics and summer weddings were frequent. In bread and rolls her trade was brisk and constant. She also took orders for pickles, preserves, and jellies, and this became such a flourishing branch that a second assistant had to be hired.
During the winter, she and her mom managed to do most of the work themselves, hiring little Mary Robinson next door on particularly busy days, and occasionally getting help from Jimmy Bowen and his hand sled to deliver orders to customers. But when spring arrived, Lilian got ready to launch her summer campaign on a much larger scale. Mary Robinson was hired for the season, and John Perkins was brought on as the delivery guy with his express wagon. A summer kitchen was set up in the backyard, and a new oven was purchased; Lilian kicked off operations with a striking advertisement in the Willington News and an attractive circular sent out to all her customers. Picnics and summer weddings were common. Her sales of bread and rolls were brisk and steady. She also took orders for pickles, preserves, and jellies, which became such a successful part of her business that she had to hire a second assistant.
It was a cardinal rule with Lilian never to send out any article that was not up to her standard. She bore the loss of her failures, and sometimes stayed up half of the night to fill an order on time. "Prompt and perfect" was her motto.
It was a fundamental rule for Lilian to never send out anything that didn't meet her standards. She accepted the consequences of her failures and sometimes stayed up half the night to complete an order on time. "Prompt and perfect" was her motto.
The long hot summer days were very trying, and sometimes she got very tired of it all. But when on the anniversary of her first venture she made up her accounts she was well pleased. To be sure, she had not made a fortune; but she had paid all their expenses, had a hundred dollars clear, and had laid the solid foundations of a profitable business.
The long, hot summer days were really tough, and sometimes she got super tired of everything. But when she reviewed her accounts on the anniversary of her first venture, she felt pretty satisfied. Sure, she hadn’t struck it rich, but she had covered all their expenses, had a hundred dollars in profit, and had built a solid foundation for a successful business.
"Mother," she said jubilantly, as she wiped a dab of flour from her nose and proceeded to concoct the icing for Blanche Remington's wedding cake, "don't you think my business venture has been a decided success?"
"Mom," she said excitedly, wiping a bit of flour off her nose as she continued to make the icing for Blanche Remington's wedding cake, "don’t you think my business idea has been a definite success?"
Mrs. Mitchell surveyed her busy daughter with a motherly smile. "Yes, I think it has," she said.
Mrs. Mitchell looked at her busy daughter with a motherly smile. "Yes, I think it has," she said.
Miriam's Lover
I had been reading a ghost story to Mrs. Sefton, and I laid it down at the end with a little shrug of contempt.
I had been reading a ghost story to Mrs. Sefton, and I finished it with a slight shrug of disdain.
"What utter nonsense!" I said.
"What complete nonsense!" I said.
Mrs. Sefton nodded abstractedly above her fancywork.
Mrs. Sefton nodded absentmindedly over her needlework.
"That is. It is a very commonplace story indeed. I don't believe the spirits of the departed trouble themselves to revisit the glimpses of the moon for the purpose of frightening honest mortals—or even for the sake of hanging around the favourite haunts of their existence in the flesh. If they ever appear, it must be for a better reason than that."
"That's true. It's a really ordinary story. I don’t think the spirits of the dead come back to check out the moonlight just to scare good people—or even to hang out in their favorite places from when they were alive. If they do show up, it has to be for a better reason than that."
"You don't surely think that they ever do appear?" I said incredulously.
"You really don't think they ever show up?" I said, surprised.
"We have no proof that they do not, my dear."
"We have no proof that they don't, my dear."
"Surely, Mary," I exclaimed, "you don't mean to say that you believe people ever do or can see spirits—ghosts, as the word goes?"
"Of course, Mary," I said, "you can't actually think that people ever do or can see spirits—ghosts, as they call them?"
"I didn't say I believed it. I never saw anything of the sort. I neither believe nor disbelieve. But you know queer things do happen at times—things you can't account for. At least, people who you know wouldn't lie say so. Of course, they may be mistaken. And I don't think that everybody can see spirits either, provided they are to be seen. It requires people of a certain organization—with a spiritual eye, as it were. We haven't all got that—in fact, I think very few of us have. I dare say you think I'm talking nonsense."
"I didn’t say I believed it. I’ve never seen anything like that. I neither believe nor disbelieve. But you know, strange things do happen sometimes—things you can’t explain. At least, people you know wouldn’t lie say so. Of course, they could be wrong. And I don't think everyone can see spirits, even if they can be seen. It takes people with a certain sensitivity—like a spiritual eye, so to speak. Not all of us have that—in fact, I think very few of us do. I suppose you think I’m just rambling."
"Well, yes, I think you are. You really surprise me, Mary. I always thought you the least likely person in the world to take up with such ideas. Something must have come under your observation to develop such theories in your practical head. Tell me what it was."
"Well, yeah, I think you are. You really surprise me, Mary. I always thought you were the least likely person in the world to get into ideas like that. Something must have caught your attention to spark those theories in your practical mind. Tell me what it was."
"To what purpose? You would remain as sceptical as ever."
"What's the point? You'd still be just as skeptical as always."
"Possibly not. Try me; I may be convinced."
"Maybe not. Give it a shot; I might be persuaded."
"No," returned Mrs. Sefton calmly. "Nobody ever is convinced by hearsay. When a person has once seen a spirit—or thinks he has—he thenceforth believes it. And when somebody else is intimately associated with that person and knows all the circumstances—well, he admits the possibility, at least. That is my position. But by the time it gets to the third person—the outsider—it loses power. Besides, in this particular instance the story isn't very exciting. But then—it's true."
"No," Mrs. Sefton replied calmly. "No one is ever really convinced by hearsay. Once someone has seen a spirit—or thinks they have—they believe in it from that point on. And when someone is closely connected to that person and knows all the details—well, they at least acknowledge the possibility. That’s where I stand. But by the time the story reaches a third person—the outsider—it loses its impact. Plus, in this specific case, the story isn't very thrilling. But still—it’s true."
"You have excited my curiosity. You must tell me the story."
"You've piqued my curiosity. You have to tell me the story."
"Well, first tell me what you think of this. Suppose two people, both sensitively organized individuals, loved each other with a love stronger than life. If they were apart, do you think it might be possible for their souls to communicate with each other in some inexplicable way? And if anything happened to one, don't you think that that one could and would let the spirit of the other know?"
"Well, first tell me what you think about this. Imagine two people, both sensitive and deeply connected, who love each other more than anything. If they were separated, do you think it's possible for their souls to communicate in some mysterious way? And if something happened to one of them, don't you believe that person could and would let the other know?"
"You're getting into too deep waters for me, Mary," I said, shaking my head. "I'm not an authority on telepathy, or whatever you call it. But I've no belief in such theories. In fact, I think they are all nonsense. I'm sure you must think so too in your rational moments."
"You're diving too deep for me, Mary," I said, shaking my head. "I'm not an expert on telepathy or whatever you want to call it. But I don't believe in those theories. In fact, I think they're all nonsense. I'm sure you must think the same in your more logical moments."
"I dare say it is all nonsense," said Mrs. Sefton slowly, "but if you had lived a whole year in the same house with Miriam Gordon, you would have been tainted too. Not that she had 'theories'—at least, she never aired them if she had. But there was simply something about the girl herself that gave a person strange impressions. When I first met her I had the most uncanny feeling that she was all spirit—soul—what you will! no flesh, anyhow. That feeling wore off after a while, but she never seemed like other people to me.
"I have to say, it’s all nonsense," Mrs. Sefton said slowly, "but if you had spent a whole year living in the same house as Miriam Gordon, you would have been affected too. Not that she had any 'theories'—at least, she never shared them if she did. But there was just something about her that gave off strange vibes. When I first met her, I felt an eerie sense that she was nothing but spirit—soul—whatever you want to call it! No flesh, anyway. That feeling faded after a while, but she never felt like other people to me."
"She was Mr. Sefton's niece. Her father had died when she was a child. When Miriam was twenty her mother had married a second time and went to Europe with her husband. Miriam came to live with us while they were away. Upon their return she was herself to be married.
"She was Mr. Sefton's niece. Her father had passed away when she was a child. When Miriam turned twenty, her mother remarried and went to Europe with her husband. Miriam moved in with us while they were gone. When they returned, she was set to get married herself."
"I had never seen Miriam before. Her arrival was unexpected, and I was absent from home when she came. I returned in the evening, and when I saw her first she was standing under the chandelier in the drawing room. Talk about spirits! For five seconds I thought I had seen one.
"I had never met Miriam before. Her arrival was a surprise, and I was out when she came. I got back in the evening, and when I first saw her, she was standing under the chandelier in the living room. Talk about ghosts! For a moment, I thought I had seen one."
"Miriam was a beauty. I had known that before, though I think I hardly expected to see such wonderful loveliness. She was tall and extremely graceful, dark—at least her hair was dark, but her skin was wonderfully fair and clear. Her hair was gathered away from her face, and she had a high, pure, white forehead, and the straightest, finest, blackest brows. Her face was oval, with very large and dark eyes.
Miriam was stunning. I had known that before, but I didn't quite expect to see such incredible beauty. She was tall and incredibly graceful, dark—at least her hair was dark, but her skin was beautifully fair and clear. Her hair was pulled back away from her face, and she had a high, pure, white forehead and the straightest, finest, blackest eyebrows. Her face was oval, with very large, dark eyes.
"I soon realized that Miriam was in some mysterious fashion different from other people. I think everyone who met her felt the same way. Yet it was a feeling hard to define. For my own part I simply felt as if she belonged to another world, and that part of the time she—her soul, you know—was back there again.
I quickly realized that Miriam was somehow different from everyone else. I think everyone who met her felt the same way. But it was a feeling that was hard to put into words. For me, it felt like she belonged to another world, and that sometimes her—her soul, you know—was back there again.
"You must not suppose that Miriam was a disagreeable person to have in the house. On the contrary, it was the very reverse. Everybody liked her. She was one of the sweetest, most winsome girls I ever knew, and I soon grew to love her dearly. As for what Dick called her 'little queernesses'—well, we got used to them in time.
You shouldn't think that Miriam was unpleasant to have around. Actually, it was the opposite. Everyone liked her. She was one of the sweetest, most charming girls I ever met, and I quickly grew to love her a lot. As for what Dick referred to as her 'little quirks'—we eventually got used to them.
"Miriam was engaged, as I have told you, to a young Harvard man named Sidney Claxton. I knew she loved him very deeply. When she showed me his photograph, I liked his appearance and said so. Then I made some teasing remark about her love-letters—just for a joke, you know. Miriam looked at me with an odd little smile and said quickly:
"Miriam was engaged, as I mentioned, to a young guy from Harvard named Sidney Claxton. I knew she loved him a lot. When she showed me his picture, I thought he looked good and said so. Then I made a teasing comment about her love letters—just for fun, you know. Miriam gave me a strange little smile and quickly replied:
"'Sidney and I never write to each other.'
'Sidney and I never write to each other.'
"'Why, Miriam!' I exclaimed in astonishment. 'Do you mean to tell me you never hear from him at all?'
"'Why, Miriam!' I exclaimed in shock. 'Are you telling me that you never hear from him at all?'"
"'No, I did not say that. I hear from him every day—every hour. We do not need to write letters. There are better means of communication between two souls that are in perfect accord with each other.'
"'No, I didn't say that. I hear from him every day—every hour. We don't need to write letters. There are better ways to communicate between two souls that are completely in sync with each other.'"
"'Miriam, you uncanny creature, what do you mean?' I asked.
"'Miriam, you strange person, what do you mean?' I asked."
"But Miriam only gave another queer smile and made no answer at all. Whatever her beliefs or theories were, she would never discuss them.
"But Miriam just gave another strange smile and didn't say anything at all. Whatever her beliefs or theories were, she would never talk about them."
"She had a habit of dropping into abstracted reveries at any time or place. No matter where she was, this, whatever it was, would come over her. She would sit there, perhaps in the centre of a gay crowd, and gaze right out into space, not hearing or seeing a single thing that went on around her.
"She had a habit of drifting into daydreams whenever and wherever. No matter where she was, this feeling would wash over her. She would sit there, maybe in the middle of a lively crowd, and stare blankly into space, not hearing or seeing anything happening around her."
"I remember one day in particular; we were sewing in my room. I looked up and saw that Miriam's work had dropped on her knee and she was leaning forward, her lips apart, her eyes gazing upward with an unearthly expression.
"I remember one day in particular; we were sewing in my room. I looked up and saw that Miriam's work had fallen onto her knee and she was leaning forward, her lips parted, her eyes looking upward with an otherworldly expression."
"'Don't look like that, Miriam!' I said, with a little shiver. 'You seem to be looking at something a thousand miles away!'
"'Don't look like that, Miriam!' I said, shivering a little. 'You look like you're staring at something a thousand miles away!'"
"Miriam came out of her trance or reverie and said, with a little laugh:
"Miriam snapped out of her daydream and said with a chuckle:
"'How do you know but that I was?'
"'How do you know that I wasn't?'"
"She bent her head for a minute or two. Then she lifted it again and looked at me with a sudden contraction of her level brows that betokened vexation.
"She lowered her head for a minute or two. Then she raised it again and looked at me with a sudden furrowing of her straight brows that showed she was upset."
"'I wish you hadn't spoken to me just then,' she said. 'You interrupted the message I was receiving. I shall not get it at all now.'
"'I wish you hadn't talked to me just now,' she said. 'You interrupted the message I was getting. Now I won't understand it at all.'"
"'Miriam,' I implored. 'I so wish my dear girl, that you wouldn't talk so. It makes people think there is something queer about you. Who in the world was sending you a message, as you call it?'
"'Miriam,' I begged. 'I really wish you wouldn’t talk like that. It makes people think there’s something strange about you. Who in the world was sending you a message, as you put it?'"
"'Sidney,' said Miriam simply.
"'Sidney,' Miriam said plainly."
"'Nonsense!'
"Nonsense!"
"'You think it is nonsense because you don't understand it,' was her calm response.
"'You think it's nonsense because you don't get it,' was her calm response."
"I recall another event was when some caller dropped in and we had drifted into a discussion about ghosts and the like—and I've no doubt we all talked some delicious nonsense. Miriam said nothing at the time, but when we were alone I asked her what she thought of it.
"I remember another time when a visitor stopped by and we ended up chatting about ghosts and similar topics—and I'm sure we all shared some fun nonsense. Miriam didn't say anything during the discussion, but when we were alone, I asked her what she thought about it."
"'I thought you were all merely talking against time,' she retorted evasively.
"'I thought you were all just wasting time,' she replied evasively."
"'But, Miriam, do you really think it is possible for ghosts—'
"'But, Miriam, do you really think it's possible for ghosts—'
"'I detest that word!'
"I hate that word!"
"'Well, spirits then—to return after death, or to appear to anyone apart from the flesh?'
"'Well, spirits then—to come back after death, or to show themselves to anyone without a physical body?'"
"'I will tell you what I know. If anything were to happen to Sidney—if he were to die or be killed—he would come to me himself and tell me.'
"'I’ll tell you what I know. If anything were to happen to Sidney—if he were to die or be killed—he would come to me himself and tell me.'"
"One day Miriam came down to lunch looking pale and worried. After Dick went out, I asked her if anything were wrong.
"One day, Miriam came down to lunch looking pale and worried. After Dick left, I asked her if something was wrong."
"'Something has happened to Sidney,' she replied, 'some painful accident—I don't know what.'
"'Something has happened to Sidney,' she replied, 'some painful accident—I have no idea what.'"
"'How do you know?' I cried. Then, as she looked at me strangely, I added hastily, 'You haven't been receiving any more unearthly messages, have you? Surely, Miriam, you are not so foolish as to really believe in that!'
"'How do you know?' I exclaimed. Then, as she looked at me in a weird way, I quickly added, 'You haven't been getting any more otherworldly messages, have you? Come on, Miriam, you can't actually believe in that stuff, right!'"
"'I know,' she answered quickly. 'Belief or disbelief has nothing to do with it. Yes, I have had a message. I know that some accident has happened to Sidney—painful and inconvenient but not particularly dangerous. I do not know what it is. Sidney will write me that. He writes when it is absolutely necessary.'
"'I know,' she replied quickly. 'Whether I believe it or not doesn’t matter. Yes, I’ve received a message. I know that something has happened to Sidney—it's painful and inconvenient but not seriously dangerous. I just don’t know what it is. Sidney will tell me when it’s absolutely necessary.'"
"'Aerial communication isn't perfected yet then?' I said mischievously. But, observing how really worried she seemed, I added, 'Don't fret, Miriam. You may be mistaken.'
"'Aerial communication isn't perfected yet then?' I said playfully. But seeing how genuinely concerned she looked, I added, 'Don’t worry, Miriam. You might be wrong.'"
"Well, two days afterwards she got a note from her lover—the first I had ever known her to receive—in which he said he had been thrown from his horse and had broken his left arm. It had happened the very morning Miriam received her message.
"Well, two days later she got a note from her boyfriend—the first one I had ever known her to receive—in which he said he had fallen off his horse and broken his left arm. It happened the very morning Miriam received her message."
"Miriam had been with us about eight months when one day she came into my room hurriedly. She was very pale.
"Miriam had been with us for about eight months when one day she rushed into my room. She looked really pale."
"'Sidney is ill—dangerously ill. What shall I do?'
"'Sidney is sick—seriously sick. What should I do?'"
"I knew she must have had another of those abominable messages—or thought she had—and really, remembering the incident of the broken arm, I couldn't feel as sceptical as I pretended to. I tried to cheer her, but did not succeed. Two hours later she had a telegram from her lover's college chum, saying that Mr. Claxton was dangerously ill with typhoid fever.
"I knew she must have received another one of those terrible messages—or thought she had—and honestly, remembering the incident with the broken arm, I couldn't feel as doubtful as I pretended to. I tried to lift her spirits, but I didn’t succeed. Two hours later, she got a telegram from her boyfriend's college friend, saying that Mr. Claxton was seriously ill with typhoid fever."
"I was quite alarmed about Miriam in the days that followed. She grieved and fretted continually. One of her troubles was that she received no more messages; she said it was because Sidney was too ill to send them. Anyhow, she had to content herself with the means of communication used by ordinary mortals.
"I was really worried about Miriam in the days that followed. She was constantly sad and anxious. One of her issues was that she stopped receiving messages; she said it was because Sidney was too sick to send them. Regardless, she had to make do with the way regular people communicate."
"Sidney's mother, who had gone to nurse him, wrote every day, and at last good news came. The crisis was over and the doctor in attendance thought Sidney would recover. Miriam seemed like a new creature then, and rapidly recovered her spirits.
"Sidney's mom, who had gone to take care of him, wrote every day, and finally good news arrived. The crisis was over and the doctor said that Sidney would recover. Miriam seemed like a new person then, and quickly regained her spirits."
"For a week reports continued favourable. One night we went to the opera to hear a celebrated prima donna. When we returned home Miriam and I were sitting in her room, chatting over the events of the evening.
"For a week, the reports kept coming in positive. One night, we went to the opera to see a famous prima donna. When we got home, Miriam and I were sitting in her room, talking about the events of the evening."
"Suddenly she sat straight up with a sort of convulsive shudder, and at the same time—you may laugh if you like—the most horrible feeling came over me. I didn't see anything, but I just felt that there was something or someone in the room besides ourselves.
"Suddenly, she sat up straight with a sudden shiver, and at the same time—you can laugh if you want—the most awful feeling washed over me. I didn’t see anything, but I just felt that there was something or someone in the room besides us."
"Miriam was gazing straight before her. She rose to her feet and held out her hands.
"Miriam was looking straight ahead. She got up and stretched out her hands."
"'Sidney!' she said.
"'Sidney!' she exclaimed."
"Then she fell to the floor in a dead faint.
"Then she collapsed on the floor, completely unconscious."
"I screamed for Dick, rang the bell and rushed to her.
"I yelled for Dick, rang the bell, and hurried to her."
"In a few minutes the whole household was aroused, and Dick was off posthaste for the doctor, for we could not revive Miriam from her death-like swoon. She seemed as one dead. We worked over her for hours. She would come out of her faint for a moment, give us an unknowing stare and go shudderingly off again.
"In a few minutes, the entire household was awake, and Dick rushed off to find the doctor, as we couldn't bring Miriam out of her death-like faint. She looked almost lifeless. We tried to revive her for hours. She would briefly come to, give us a blank stare, and then shuddering return to her stupor."
"The doctor talked of some fearful shock, but I kept my own counsel. At dawn Miriam came back to life at last. When she and I were left alone, she turned to me.
"The doctor mentioned some terrible shock, but I kept my thoughts to myself. At dawn, Miriam finally came back to life. When we were alone, she turned to me."
"'Sidney is dead,' she said quietly. 'I saw him—just before I fainted. I looked up, and he was standing between me and you. He had come to say farewell.'
"'Sidney is dead,' she said quietly. 'I saw him—just before I passed out. I looked up, and he was standing between you and me. He had come to say goodbye.'"
"What could I say? Almost while we were talking a telegram came. He was dead—he had died at the very hour at which Miriam had seen him."
"What could I say? Almost as we were talking, a telegram arrived. He was dead—he had died at the exact hour that Miriam had seen him."
Mrs. Sefton paused, and the lunch bell rang.
Mrs. Sefton paused, and the lunch bell rang.
"What do you think of it?" she queried as we rose.
"What do you think of it?" she asked as we got up.
"Honestly, I don't know what I think of it," I answered frankly.
"Honestly, I have no idea what I think about it," I replied openly.
Miss Calista's Peppermint Bottle
Miss Calista was perplexed. Her nephew, Caleb Cramp, who had been her right-hand man for years and whom she had got well broken into her ways, had gone to the Klondike, leaving her to fill his place with the next best man; but the next best man was slow to appear, and meanwhile Miss Calista was looking about her warily. She could afford to wait a while, for the crop was all in and the fall ploughing done, so that the need of a successor to Caleb was not as pressing as it might otherwise have been. There was no lack of applicants, such as they were. Miss Calista was known to be a kind and generous mistress, although she had her "ways," and insisted calmly and immovably upon wholehearted compliance with them. She had a small, well-cultivated farm and a comfortable house, and her hired men lived in clover. Caleb Cramp had been perfection after his kind, and Miss Calista did not expect to find his equal. Nevertheless, she set up a certain standard of requirements; and although three weeks, during which Miss Calista had been obliged to put up with the immature services of a neighbour's boy, had elapsed since Caleb's departure, no one had as yet stepped into his vacant and coveted shoes.
Miss Calista was confused. Her nephew, Caleb Cramp, who had been her right-hand man for years and whom she had trained to fit her routines, had gone to the Klondike, leaving her to find the next best person to fill his role. However, the next best man was slow to arrive, and in the meantime, Miss Calista was looking around cautiously. She could afford to wait a little while since the crops were all harvested and the fall plowing was completed, making the need for a replacement for Caleb less urgent than it might have been. There was no shortage of applicants, though they weren't exactly impressive. Miss Calista was known to be a kind and generous employer, even though she had her "ways" and expected absolute adherence to them. She ran a small, well-kept farm and had a comfortable home, and her hired help lived well. Caleb Cramp had been perfect in his role, and Miss Calista didn’t expect to find anyone as good. Still, she set certain standards for her replacements; and although three weeks had passed since Caleb's departure, during which Miss Calista had to deal with the inexperienced help of a neighbor's boy, no one had yet taken on Caleb's desirable position.
Certainly Miss Calista was somewhat hard to please, but she was not thinking of herself as she sat by her front window in the chilly November twilight. Instead, she was musing on the degeneration of hired men, and reflecting that it was high time the wheat was thrashed, the house banked, and sundry other duties attended to.
Certainly, Miss Calista was a bit hard to please, but she wasn't focused on herself as she sat by her front window in the chilly November twilight. Instead, she was thinking about the decline of hired help and reflecting that it was high time to thresh the wheat, bank the house, and take care of various other tasks.
Ches Maybin had been up that afternoon to negotiate for the vacant place, and had offered to give satisfaction for smaller wages than Miss Calista had ever paid. But he had met with a brusque refusal, scarcely as civil as Miss Calista had bestowed on drunken Jake Stinson from the Morrisvale Road.
Ches Maybin had been up that afternoon to negotiate for the open position and had offered to accept lower wages than Miss Calista had ever paid. However, he received a blunt refusal, barely more polite than what Miss Calista had given to drunk Jake Stinson from the Morrisvale Road.
Not that Miss Calista had any particular prejudice against Ches Maybin, or knew anything positively to his discredit. She was simply unconsciously following the example of a world that exerts itself to keep a man down when he is down and prevent all chance of his rising. Nothing succeeds like success, and the converse of this is likewise true—that nothing fails like failure. There was not a person in Cooperstown who would not have heartily endorsed Miss Calista's refusal.
Not that Miss Calista had anything against Ches Maybin or knew anything bad about him. She was just unconsciously following the example of a society that works to keep a man down when he's struggling and to stop him from getting back up. Nothing boosts success like success, and the opposite is also true—that nothing derails you like failure. There wasn't a single person in Cooperstown who wouldn't have fully supported Miss Calista's decision.
Ches Maybin was only eighteen, although he looked several years older, and although no flagrant misdoing had ever been proved against him, suspicion of such was not wanting. He came of a bad stock, people said sagely, adding that what was bred in the bone was bound to come out in the flesh. His father, old Sam Maybin, had been a shiftless and tricky rascal, as everybody knew, and had ended his days in the poorhouse. Ches's mother had died when he was a baby, and he had come up somehow, in a hand-to-mouth fashion, with all the cloud of heredity hanging over him. He was always looked at askance, and when any mischief came to light in the village, it was generally fastened on him as a convenient and handy scapegoat. He was considered sulky and lazy, and the local prophets united in predicting a bad end for him sooner or later; and, moreover, diligently endeavoured by their general treatment of him to put him in a fair way to fulfil their predictions. Miss Calista, when she had shut Chester Maybin out into the chill gloom of the November dusk, dismissed him from her thoughts. There were other things of more moment to her just then than old Sam Maybin's hopeful son.
Ches Maybin was only eighteen, but he looked several years older, and even though no serious wrongdoing had ever been proven against him, there was still a lot of suspicion. People said he came from a bad background, adding that what was in his blood would eventually show in his character. His father, old Sam Maybin, had been a lazy and deceitful man, as everyone knew, and had ended up in the poorhouse. Ches's mother had died when he was a baby, and he had somehow grown up in a hand-to-mouth way, with the weight of his family's past hanging over him. He was always viewed with distrust, and whenever anything went wrong in the village, it was usually blamed on him as an easy scapegoat. He was seen as sulky and lazy, and the local soothsayers all predicted that he would meet a bad end sooner or later; they also treated him in a way that seemed designed to make their predictions come true. Miss Calista, after she had sent Chester Maybin out into the cold darkness of the November evening, quickly pushed him out of her mind. There were more important things on her mind at that moment than old Sam Maybin's hopeful son.
There was nobody in the house but herself, and although this was neither alarming nor unusual, it was unusual—and Miss Calista considered it alarming—that the sum of five hundred dollars should at that very moment be in the upper right-hand drawer of the sideboard, which sum had been up to the previous day safe in the coffers of the Millageville bank. But certain unfavourable rumours were in course of circulation about that same institution, and Miss Calista, who was nothing if not prudent, had gone to the bank that very morning and withdrawn her deposit. She intended to go over to Kerrytown the very next day and deposit it in the Savings Bank there. Not another day would she keep it in the house, and, indeed, it worried her to think she must keep it even for the night, as she had told Mrs. Galloway that afternoon during a neighbourly back-yard chat.
There was nobody in the house but her, and while this was neither alarming nor unusual, it was unusual—and Miss Calista found it alarming—that five hundred dollars was sitting in the upper right-hand drawer of the sideboard, money that had just the day before been safe in the Millageville bank. However, there were some unfavorable rumors going around about that same bank, and Miss Calista, being nothing if not careful, had gone to the bank that very morning and withdrawn her deposit. She planned to head over to Kerrytown the next day to deposit it in the Savings Bank there. She wouldn’t keep it in the house for another day, and it actually worried her to think she had to keep it even for the night, as she had mentioned to Mrs. Galloway that afternoon during a friendly chat in the backyard.
"Not but what it's safe enough," she said, "for not a soul but you knows I've got it. But I'm not used to have so much by me, and there are always tramps going round. It worries me somehow. I wouldn't give it a thought if Caleb was here. I s'pose being all alone makes me nervous."
"Well, it's safe enough," she said, "since no one but you knows I have it. But I’m not used to having so much with me, and there are always drifters around. It makes me uneasy. I wouldn’t worry about it if Caleb were here. I guess being all alone makes me anxious."
Miss Calista was still rather nervous when she went to bed that night, but she was a woman of sound sense and was determined not to give way to foolish fears. She locked doors and windows carefully, as was her habit, and saw that the fastenings were good and secure. The one on the dining-room window, looking out on the back yard, wasn't; in fact, it was broken altogether; but, as Miss Calista told herself, it had been broken just so for the last six years, and nobody had ever tried to get in at it yet, and it wasn't likely anyone would begin tonight.
Miss Calista was still pretty nervous when she went to bed that night, but she was a sensible woman and was determined not to give in to silly fears. She carefully locked the doors and windows, as was her routine, and made sure all the locks were tight and secure. The one on the dining room window, which faced the backyard, wasn’t; in fact, it was completely broken. But as Miss Calista reminded herself, it had been that way for the last six years, and no one had ever tried to get in through it, so it was unlikely that anyone would start tonight.
Miss Calista went to bed and, despite her worry, slept soon and soundly. It was well on past midnight when she suddenly wakened and sat bolt upright in bed. She was not accustomed to waken in the night, and she had the impression of having been awakened by some noise. She listened breathlessly. Her room was directly over the dining-room, and an empty stovepipe hole opened up through the ceiling of the latter at the head of her bed.
Miss Calista went to bed and, despite her worries, fell asleep quickly and deeply. It was well past midnight when she suddenly woke up and sat straight up in bed. She wasn't used to waking up at night, and she felt like she had been roused by some noise. She listened intently. Her room was right above the dining room, and an empty stovepipe hole opened up through the ceiling of the dining room at the head of her bed.
There was no mistake about it. Something or some person was moving about stealthily in the room below. It wasn't the cat—Miss Calista had shut him in the woodshed before she went to bed, and he couldn't possibly get out. It must certainly be a beggar or tramp of some description.
There was no doubt about it. Something or someone was moving quietly in the room below. It wasn't the cat—Miss Calista had locked him in the woodshed before she went to bed, and he couldn't possibly get out. It must definitely be a beggar or a drifter of some kind.
Miss Calista might be given over to nervousness in regard to imaginary thieves, but in the presence of real danger she was cool and self-reliant. As noiselessly and swiftly as any burglar himself, Miss Calista slipped out of bed and into her clothes. Then she tip-toed out into the hall. The late moonlight, streaming in through the hall windows, was quite enough illumination for her purpose, and she got downstairs and was fairly in the open doorway of the dining-room before a sound betrayed her presence.
Miss Calista might worry about imaginary thieves, but when faced with real danger, she was calm and independent. Quietly and quickly, like any burglar, Miss Calista got out of bed and put on her clothes. Then she tiptoed into the hallway. The late moonlight coming through the hallway windows provided just enough light for her purpose, and she made it downstairs and was almost at the dining room's open doorway before a sound gave her away.
Standing at the sideboard, hastily ransacking the neat contents of an open drawer, stood a man's figure, dimly visible in the moonlight gloom. As Miss Calista's grim form appeared in the doorway, the midnight marauder turned with a start and then, with an inarticulate cry, sprang, not at the courageous lady, but at the open window behind him.
Standing by the sideboard, quickly rummaging through the organized contents of an open drawer, was a man, barely seen in the dim moonlight. When Miss Calista's stern figure appeared in the doorway, the midnight intruder startled and then, with a muffled cry, jumped not toward the brave lady, but toward the open window behind him.
Miss Calista, realizing with a flash of comprehension that he was escaping her, had a woman-like impulse to get a blow in anyhow; she grasped and hurled at her unceremonious caller the first thing that came to hand—a bottle of peppermint essence that was standing on the sideboard.
Miss Calista, suddenly realizing that he was slipping away from her, had a typical impulse to hit back; she grabbed the first thing she could reach—a bottle of peppermint essence sitting on the sideboard—and threw it at her rude visitor.
The missile hit the escaping thief squarely on the shoulder as he sprang out of the window, and the fragments of glass came clattering down on the sill. The next moment Miss Calista found herself alone, standing by the sideboard in a half-dazed fashion, for the whole thing had passed with such lightning-like rapidity that it almost seemed as if it were the dissolving end of a bad dream. But the open drawer and the window, where the bits of glass were glistening in the moonlight, were no dream. Miss Calista recovered herself speedily, closed the window, lit the lamp, gathered up the broken glass, and set up the chairs which the would-be thief had upset in his exit. An examination of the sideboard showed the precious five hundred safe and sound in an undisturbed drawer.
The missile struck the fleeing thief right on the shoulder as he jumped out the window, and shards of glass fell down onto the sill. In the next moment, Miss Calista found herself alone, standing by the sideboard in a dazed state, as everything had happened so quickly that it felt like the fading end of a bad dream. But the open drawer and the window, with the bits of glass sparkling in the moonlight, were definitely real. Miss Calista quickly gathered herself, closed the window, turned on the lamp, picked up the broken glass, and straightened the chairs that the would-be thief had knocked over during his getaway. A look at the sideboard revealed that the precious five hundred was safe and sound in an undisturbed drawer.
Miss Calista kept grim watch and ward there until morning, and thought the matter over exhaustively. In the end she resolved to keep her own counsel. She had no clue whatever to the thief's whereabouts or identity, and no good would come of making a fuss, which might only end in throwing suspicion on someone who might be quite innocent.
Miss Calista kept a serious watch there until morning and thought it over thoroughly. In the end, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself. She had no idea where the thief was or who they were, and making a fuss wouldn't help, as it might only cast suspicion on someone who could be completely innocent.
When the morning came Miss Calista lost no time in setting out for Kerrytown, where the money was soon safely deposited in the bank. She heaved a sigh of relief when she left the building.
When morning arrived, Miss Calista quickly set off for Kerrytown, where the money was soon safely deposited in the bank. She let out a sigh of relief as she left the building.
I feel as if I could enjoy life once more, she said to herself. Goodness me, if I'd had to keep that money by me for a week itself, I'd have been a raving lunatic by the end of it.
I feel like I could enjoy life again, she said to herself. Oh my gosh, if I had to keep that money for even a week, I would have gone totally insane by the end of it.
Miss Calista had shopping to do and friends to visit in town, so that the dull autumn day was well nigh spent when she finally got back to Cooperstown and paused at the corner store to get a bundle of matches.
Miss Calista had shopping to do and friends to visit in town, so by the time she finally returned to Cooperstown after a long, boring autumn day, she stopped by the corner store to grab a box of matches.
The store was full of men, smoking and chatting around the fire, and Miss Calista, whose pet abomination was tobacco smoke, was not at all minded to wait any longer than she could help. But Abiram Fell was attending to a previous customer, and Miss Calista sat grimly down by the counter to wait her turn.
The store was packed with men, smoking and chatting around the fire, and Miss Calista, who absolutely hated tobacco smoke, was not willing to wait any longer than necessary. But Abiram Fell was busy helping another customer, so Miss Calista sat down at the counter with a frown to wait for her turn.
The door opened, letting in a swirl of raw November evening wind and Ches Maybin. He nodded sullenly to Mr. Fell and passed down the store to mutter a message to a man at the further end.
The door opened, allowing a gust of chilly November evening wind and Ches Maybin to enter. He nodded gloomily at Mr. Fell and walked down the store to quietly convey a message to a man at the far end.
Miss Calista lifted her head as he passed and sniffed the air as a charger who scents battle. The smell of tobacco was strong, and so was that of the open boxes of dried herring on the counter, but plainly, above all the commingled odours of a country grocery, Miss Calista caught a whiff of peppermint, so strong as to leave no doubt of its origin. There had been no hint of it before Ches Maybin's entrance.
Miss Calista looked up as he walked by and sniffed the air like a horse catching the scent of battle. The smell of tobacco was intense, and so was the odor of the open boxes of dried herring on the counter, but clearly, above all the mixed smells of a country grocery, Miss Calista picked up a strong whiff of peppermint, leaving no doubt about where it came from. There had been no hint of it before Ches Maybin walked in.
The latter did not wait long. He was out and striding along the shadowy road when Miss Calista left the store and drove smartly after him. It never took Miss Calista long to make up her mind about anything, and she had weighed and passed judgement on Ches Maybin's case while Mr. Fell was doing up her matches.
The latter didn't wait long. He was out and walking down the shadowy road when Miss Calista left the store and drove quickly after him. Miss Calista never took long to decide about anything, and she had considered and made a judgment about Ches Maybin's situation while Mr. Fell was packing her matches.
The lad glanced up furtively as she checked her fat grey pony beside him.
The boy glanced up quietly as she checked her chubby gray pony next to him.
"Good evening, Chester," she said with brisk kindness. "I can give you a lift, if you are going my way. Jump in, quick—Dapple is a little restless."
"Good evening, Chester," she said with a friendly tone. "I can give you a ride if you're headed in my direction. Hop in quickly—Dapple is getting a bit restless."
A wave of crimson, duskily perceptible under his sunburned skin, surged over Ches Maybin's face. It almost seemed as if he were going to blurt out a blunt refusal. But Miss Calista's face was so guileless and her tone so friendly, that he thought better of it and sprang in beside her, and Dapple broke into an impatient trot down the long hill lined with its bare, wind-writhen maples.
A wave of red, barely visible under his sunburned skin, rushed over Ches Maybin's face. It almost seemed like he was about to say a flat-out no. But Miss Calista's expression was so innocent and her tone so welcoming that he thought better of it and jumped in next to her, and Dapple started an eager trot down the long hill lined with its bare, wind-twisted maples.
After a few minutes' silence Miss Calista turned to her moody companion.
After a few minutes of silence, Miss Calista turned to her brooding companion.
"Chester," she said, as tranquilly as if about to ask him the most ordinary question in the world, "why did you climb into my house last night and try to steal my money?"
"Chester," she said, as calmly as if she were about to ask him the most normal question in the world, "why did you break into my house last night and try to steal my money?"
Ches Maybin started convulsively, as if he meant to spring from the buggy at once, but Miss Calista's hand was on his arm in a grasp none the less firm because of its gentleness, and there was a warning gleam in her grey eyes.
Ches Maybin jumped as if he was about to leap from the buggy immediately, but Miss Calista's hand held his arm with a grip that was gentle yet firm, and there was a warning look in her grey eyes.
"It won't mend matters trying to get clear of me, Chester. I know it was you and I want an answer—a truthful one, mind you—to my question. I am your friend, and I am not going to harm you if you tell me the truth."
"It won't help to try to avoid me, Chester. I know it was you, and I want an answer—a truthful one, just so you know—to my question. I'm your friend, and I won’t hurt you if you tell me the truth."
Her clear and incisive gaze met and held irresistibly the boy's wavering one. The sullen obstinacy of his face relaxed.
Her clear and sharp gaze met and held the boy's unsteady one. The stubborn frown on his face softened.
"Well," he muttered finally, "I was just desperate, that's why. I've never done anything real bad in my life before, but people have always been down on me. I'm blamed for everything, and nobody wants anything to do with me. I'm willing to work, but I can't get a thing to do. I'm in rags and I haven't a cent, and winter's coming on. I heard you telling Mrs. Galloway yesterday about the money. I was behind the fir hedge and you didn't see me. I went away and planned it all out. I'd get in some way—and I meant to use the money to get away out west as far from here as I could, and begin life there, where nobody knew me, and where I'd have some sort of a chance. I've never had any here. You can put me in jail now, if you like—they'll feed and clothe me there, anyhow, and I'll be on a level with the rest."
"Well," he muttered finally, "I was just desperate, that's why. I've never done anything really bad in my life before, but people have always looked down on me. I'm blamed for everything, and nobody wants to have anything to do with me. I'm willing to work, but I can't find anything to do. I'm in rags and I don't have a dime, and winter's coming. I heard you talking to Mrs. Galloway yesterday about the money. I was behind the fir hedge and you didn’t see me. I went away and planned it all out. I'd find a way in—and I meant to use the money to get as far out west as I could and start over, where nobody knew me, and where I'd have a chance. I've never had any chance here. You can put me in jail now if you want—they'll feed and clothe me there, anyway, and I'll be on the same level as everyone else."
The boy had blurted it all out sullenly and half-chokingly. A world of rebellion and protest against the fate that had always dragged him down was couched in his voice.
The boy had let it all out sulkily and with a lump in his throat. A whole world of rebellion and protest against the fate that had always pulled him down was wrapped up in his voice.
Miss Calista drew Dapple to a standstill before her gate.
Miss Calista brought Dapple to a stop in front of her gate.
"I'm not going to send you to jail, Chester. I believe you've told me the truth. Yesterday you wanted me to give you Caleb's place and I refused. Well, I offer it to you now. If you'll come, I'll hire you, and give you as good wages as I gave him."
"I'm not going to send you to jail, Chester. I believe you've been honest with me. Yesterday, you asked me to give you Caleb's job, and I said no. Well, I'm offering it to you now. If you come, I'll hire you and pay you as well as I paid him."
Ches Maybin looked incredulous.
Ches Maybin looked shocked.
"Miss Calista, you can't mean it."
"Miss Calista, you can't be serious."
"I do mean it, every word. You say you have never had a chance. Well, I am going to give you one—a chance to get on the right road and make a man of yourself. Nobody shall ever know about last night's doings from me, and I'll make it my business to forget them if you deserve it. What do you say?"
"I really mean it, every word. You say you’ve never had a chance. Well, I’m going to give you one—a chance to get on the right path and make something of yourself. Nobody will ever hear about what happened last night from me, and I’ll make sure to forget it if you earn that. What do you say?"
Ches lifted his head and looked her squarely in the face.
Ches raised his head and looked her directly in the face.
"I'll come," he said huskily. "It ain't no use to try and thank you, Miss Calista. But I'll live my thanks."
"I'll come," he said in a rough voice. "There's no point in trying to thank you, Miss Calista. But I'll show my gratitude."
And he did. The good people of Cooperstown held up their hands in horror when they heard that Miss Calista had hired Ches Maybin, and prophesied that the deluded woman would live to repent her rash step. But not all prophecies come true. Miss Calista smiled serenely and kept on her own misguided way. And Ches Maybin proved so efficient and steady that the arrangement was continued, and in due time people outlived their old suspicions and came to regard him as a thoroughly smart and trustworthy young man.
And he did. The good people of Cooperstown raised their hands in disbelief when they heard that Miss Calista had hired Ches Maybin, predicting that the misled woman would regret her hasty decision. But not all predictions come true. Miss Calista smiled calmly and continued on her own misguided path. And Ches Maybin turned out to be so capable and reliable that the arrangement continued, and eventually people moved past their old doubts and came to see him as a genuinely savvy and trustworthy young man.
"Miss Calista has made a man of Ches Maybin," said the oracles. "He ought to be very grateful to her."
"Miss Calista has turned Ches Maybin into a man," said the wise ones. "He should be really thankful to her."
And he was. But only he and Miss Calista and the peppermint bottle ever knew the precise extent of his gratitude, and they never told.
And he was. But only he, Miss Calista, and the peppermint bottle knew exactly how grateful he was, and they never said a word.
The Jest That Failed
"I think it is simply a disgrace to have a person like that in our class," said Edna Hayden in an injured tone.
"I think it's just a shame to have someone like that in our class," said Edna Hayden in an upset tone.
"And she doesn't seem a bit ashamed of it, either," said Agnes Walters.
"And she doesn't seem the least bit ashamed of it, either," said Agnes Walters.
"Rather proud of it, I should say," returned her roommate, spitefully. "It seems to me that if I were so poor that I had to 'room' myself and dress as dowdily as she does that I really couldn't look anybody in the face. What must the boys think of her? And if it wasn't for her being in it, our class would be the smartest and dressiest in the college—even those top-lofty senior girls admit that."
"Honestly, I'm pretty proud of that," her roommate shot back, with a hint of spite. "If I were so broke that I had to share a room and dress as frumpy as she does, I really couldn't face anyone. What do the guys think of her? And if it weren't for her, our class would be the smartest and most stylish in the whole college—even those snobby senior girls acknowledge that."
"It's a shame," said Agnes, conclusively. "But she needn't expect to associate with our set. I, for one, won't have anything to do with her."
"It's a shame," Agnes said firmly. "But she shouldn't expect to fit in with our group. I, for one, won’t have anything to do with her."
"Nor I. I think it is time she should be taught her place. If we could only manage to inflict some decided snub on her, she might take the hint and give up trying to poke herself in where she doesn't belong. The idea of her consenting to be elected on the freshmen executive! But she seems impervious to snubs."
"Neither do I. I think it’s time she learned her place. If we could just figure out a way to really put her in her place, she might take the hint and stop trying to insert herself where she doesn’t belong. The thought of her agreeing to be elected to the freshmen executive! But she seems completely unaffected by being snubbed."
"Edna, let's play a joke on her. It will serve her right. Let us send an invitation in somebody's name to the senior 'prom.'"
"Edna, let’s prank her. She deserves it. Let’s send an invitation in someone’s name to the senior prom."
"The very thing! And sign Sidney Hill's name to it. He's the handsomest and richest fellows at Payzant, and belongs to one of the best families in town, and he's awfully fastidious besides. No doubt she will feel immensely flattered and, of course, she'll accept. Just think how silly she'll feel when she finds out he never sent it. Let's write it now, and send it at once. There is no time to lose, for the 'prom' is on Thursday night."
"The perfect idea! And let's sign Sidney Hill's name to it. He's the most handsome and wealthiest guy at Payzant, comes from one of the best families in town, and he’s super picky too. She’ll definitely feel really flattered and, of course, she’ll say yes. Just imagine how embarrassed she’ll be when she finds out he never actually sent it. Let’s write it now and send it right away. We don’t have time to waste, because the prom is on Thursday night."
The freshmen co-eds at Payzant College did not like Grace Seeley—that is to say, the majority of them. They were a decidedly snobbish class that year. No one could deny that Grace was clever, but she was poor, dressed very plainly—"dowdily," the girls said—and "roomed" herself, that phrase meaning that she rented a little unfurnished room and cooked her own meals over an oil stove.
The freshman girls at Payzant College didn’t like Grace Seeley—that is, most of them didn’t. They were a pretty snobby class that year. No one could deny that Grace was smart, but she was poor, dressed very simply—“dowdily,” the girls said—and lived in her own little unfurnished room where she cooked her own meals on an oil stove.
The "senior prom," as it was called, was the annual reception which the senior class gave in the middle of every autumn term. It was the smartest and gayest of all the college functions, and a Payzant co-ed who received an invitation to it counted herself fortunate. The senior girls were included as a matter of course, but a junior, soph, or freshie could not go unless one of the senior boys invited her.
The "senior prom," as it was called, was the annual event that the senior class hosted in the middle of every autumn semester. It was the most stylish and fun of all the college activities, and a Payzant co-ed who received an invitation felt lucky. The senior girls were included automatically, but a junior, sophomore, or freshman could only attend if one of the senior boys invited her.
Grace Seeley was studying Greek in her tiny room that afternoon when the invitation was brought to her. It was scrupulously orthodox in appearance and form, and Grace never doubted that it was genuine, although she felt much surprised that Sidney Hill, the leader of his class and the foremost figure in all college sports and societies, should have asked her to go with him to the senior prom.
Grace Seeley was studying Greek in her small room that afternoon when the invitation was delivered to her. It looked perfectly proper and formal, and Grace had no doubt it was real, though she was quite surprised that Sidney Hill, the top student and the leading figure in all college sports and activities, had asked her to accompany him to the senior prom.
But she was girlishly pleased at the prospect. She was as fond of a good time as any other girl, and she had secretly wished very much that she could go to the brilliant and much talked about senior prom.
But she was happily excited about the prospect. She loved having a good time like any other girl, and she had secretly wished very much that she could attend the glamorous and highly anticipated senior prom.
Grace was quite unaware of her own unpopularity among her class co-eds, although she thought it was very hard to get acquainted with them. Without any false pride herself, and of a frank, independent nature, it never occurred to her that the other Payzant freshies could look down on her because she was poor, or resent her presence among them because she dressed plainly.
Grace was completely oblivious to her unpopularity among her classmates, even though she found it really difficult to get to know them. Without a hint of false pride and with her straightforward, independent personality, it never crossed her mind that the other Payzant freshmen might look down on her because she was poor or resent her for dressing plainly.
She straightway wrote a note of acceptance to Sidney Hill, and that young man naturally felt much mystified when he opened and read it in the college library next morning.
She immediately wrote a note of acceptance to Sidney Hill, and that young man naturally felt quite puzzled when he opened and read it in the college library the next morning.
"Grace Seeley," he pondered. "That's the jolly girl with the brown eyes that I met at the philomathic the other night. She thanks me for my invitation to the senior prom, and accepts with pleasure. Why, I certainly never invited her or anyone else to go with me to the senior prom. There must be some mistake."
"Grace Seeley," he thought. "That’s the cheerful girl with the brown eyes I met at the philomathic the other night. She thanked me for my invitation to the senior prom and happily accepted. But I definitely never invited her or anyone else to go to the senior prom with me. There must be some mistake."
Grace passed him at this moment on her way to the Latin classroom. She bowed and smiled in a friendly fashion and Sidney Hill felt decidedly uncomfortable. What was he to do? He did not like to think of putting Miss Seeley in a false position because somebody had sent her an invitation in his name.
Grace walked by him at that moment on her way to the Latin classroom. She nodded and smiled warmly, but Sidney Hill felt pretty uncomfortable. What was he supposed to do? He didn’t want to put Miss Seeley in an awkward position just because someone sent her an invitation in his name.
"I suppose it is some cad who has a spite at me that has done it," he reflected, "but if so I'll spoil his game. I'll take Miss Seeley to the prom as if I had never intended doing anything else. She shan't be humiliated just because there is someone at Payzant who would stoop to that sort of thing."
"I guess it's some jerk who's got it out for me who did this," he thought, "but if that’s the case, I'll ruin their plan. I'll take Miss Seeley to the prom as if I had never thought of anything else. She won't be embarrassed just because there's someone at Payzant who would sink that low."
So he walked up the hall with Grace and expressed his pleasure at her acceptance, and on the evening of the prom he sent her a bouquet of white carnations, whose spicy fragrance reminded her of her own little garden at home. Grace thought it extremely nice of him, and dressed in a flutter of pleasant anticipation.
So he walked down the hall with Grace and shared his happiness about her acceptance, and on prom night he sent her a bouquet of white carnations, which had a spicy scent that reminded her of her little garden at home. Grace thought it was really sweet of him and got dressed in a wave of excitement.
Her gown was a very simple one of sheer white organdie, and was the only evening dress she had. She knew there would be many smarter dresses at the reception, but the knowledge did not disturb her sensible head in the least.
Her dress was a very simple one made of sheer white organdy, and it was the only evening dress she owned. She knew there would be many fancier dresses at the reception, but that didn’t bother her practical mind at all.
She fingered the dainty white frills lovingly as she remembered the sunny summer days at home in the little sewing-room, where cherry boughs poked their blossoms in at the window, when her mother and sisters had helped her to make it, with laughing prophesies and speculations as to its first appearance. Into seam and puff and frill many girlish hopes and dreams had been sewn, and they all came back to Grace as she put it on, and helped to surround her with an atmosphere of happiness.
She lovingly touched the delicate white frills as she recalled the sunny summer days at home in the small sewing room, where cherry branches pushed their blossoms through the window. Her mother and sisters had helped her make it, filled with laughter and predictions about how it would look the first time she wore it. Countless girlhood hopes and dreams were stitched into every seam, puff, and frill, and they all came rushing back to Grace as she put it on, creating an atmosphere of happiness around her.
When she was ready she picked up her bouquet and looked herself over in the mirror, from the top of her curly head to the tips of her white shoes, with a little nod of satisfaction. Grace was not exactly pretty, but she had such a bright, happy face and such merry brown eyes and such a friendly smile that she was very pleasant to look upon, and a great many people thought so that night.
When she was ready, she picked up her bouquet and checked herself out in the mirror, from the top of her curly hair to the tips of her white shoes, nodding to herself in satisfaction. Grace wasn't exactly beautiful, but she had such a bright, happy face, cheerful brown eyes, and a warm smile that she was really nice to look at, and a lot of people thought so that night.
Grace had never in all her life before had so good a time as she had at that senior prom. The seniors were quick to discover her unaffected originality and charm, and everywhere she went she was the centre of a merry group. In short, Grace, as much to her own surprise as anyone's, found herself a social success.
Grace had never had such a great time in her life as she did at that senior prom. The seniors quickly recognized her genuine uniqueness and charm, and wherever she went, she became the center of a fun group. In short, Grace, just as surprised as anyone else, realized she was a social success.
Presently Sidney brought his brother up to be introduced, and the latter said:
Presently, Sidney brought his brother over to be introduced, and the latter said:
"Miss Seeley, will you excuse my asking if you have a brother or any relative named Max Seeley?"
"Miss Seeley, can I ask if you have a brother or any family member named Max Seeley?"
Grace nodded. "Oh, yes, my brother Max. He is a doctor out west."
Grace nodded. "Oh, yes, my brother Max. He’s a doctor out west."
"I was sure of it," said Murray Hill triumphantly. "You resemble him so strongly. Please don't consider me as a stranger a minute longer, for Max and I are like brothers. Indeed, I owe my life to him. Last summer I was out there on a surveying expedition, and I took typhoid in a little out-of-the-way place where good nursing was not to be had for love or money. Your brother attended me and he managed to pull me through. He never left me day or night until I was out of danger, and he worked like a Trojan for me."
"I knew it!" said Murray Hill with excitement. "You look just like him. Please don’t think of me as a stranger for another minute, because Max and I are like brothers. In fact, I owe my life to him. Last summer, I was out on a surveying trip and caught typhoid in a remote area where I couldn’t get good nursing for love or money. Your brother took care of me, and he pulled me through. He stayed with me day and night until I was out of danger, and he worked incredibly hard for me."
"Dear old Max," said Grace, her brown eyes shining with pride and pleasure. "That is so like him. He is such a dear brother and I haven't seen him for four years. To see somebody who knows him so well is next best thing to seeing himself."
"Dear old Max," Grace said, her brown eyes sparkling with pride and happiness. "That's so typical of him. He’s such a sweet brother, and I haven’t seen him in four years. Seeing someone who knows him so well is the next best thing to seeing him myself."
"He is an awfully fine fellow," said Mr. Hill heartily, "and I'm delighted to have met the 'little sister' he used to talk so much about. I want you to come ever and meet my mother and sister. They have heard me talk so much about Max that they think almost as much of him as I do, and they will be glad to meet his sister."
"He's a really great guy," Mr. Hill said enthusiastically, "and I'm so happy to have met the 'little sister' he used to talk about all the time. I want you to come over and meet my mom and sister. They've heard me talk about Max so much that they think as highly of him as I do, and they'll be excited to meet his sister."
Mrs. Hill, a handsome, dignified lady who was one of the chaperones of the prom, received Grace warmly, while Beatrice Hill, an extremely pretty, smartly gowned girl, made her feel at home immediately.
Mrs. Hill, an attractive and dignified woman who was one of the chaperones at the prom, welcomed Grace warmly, while Beatrice Hill, a very pretty girl dressed beautifully, instantly made her feel at home.
"You came with Sid, didn't you?" she whispered. "Sid is so sly—he never tells us whom he is going to take anywhere. But when I saw you come in with him I knew I was going to like you, you looked so jolly. And you're really the sister of that splendid Dr. Seeley who saved Murray's life last summer? And to think you've been at Payzant nearly a whole term and we never knew it!"
"You came with Sid, right?" she whispered. "Sid is so sneaky—he never tells us who he's bringing anywhere. But when I saw you walk in with him, I knew I was going to like you; you looked so cheerful. And you're actually the sister of that amazing Dr. Seeley who saved Murray's life last summer? I can't believe you've been at Payzant for almost an entire term and we never knew!"
"Well, how have you enjoyed our prom, Miss Seeley?" asked Sid, as they walked home together under the arching elms of the college campus.
"Well, how did you enjoy our prom, Miss Seeley?" asked Sid as they walked home together under the arched elms of the college campus.
"Oh! it was splendid," said Grace enthusiastically. "Everybody was so nice. And then to meet someone who could tell me so much about Max! I must write them home all about it before I sleep, just to calm my head a bit. Mother and the girls will be so interested, and I must send Lou and Mab a carnation apiece for their scrapbooks."
"Oh! It was amazing," Grace said excitedly. "Everyone was so friendly. And then meeting someone who could tell me so much about Max! I have to write home about it before I go to sleep, just to clear my mind a bit. Mom and the girls will be really interested, and I need to send Lou and Mab a carnation each for their scrapbooks."
"Give me one back, please," said Sid. And Grace with a little blush, did so.
"Can you give me one back, please?" Sid asked. Grace blushed a bit and did.
That night, while Grace was slipping the stems of her carnations and putting them into water, three little bits of conversation were being carried on which it is necessary to report in order to round up this story neatly and properly, as all stories should be rounded up.
That night, while Grace was trimming the stems of her carnations and putting them in water, three brief conversations were happening that need to be mentioned to wrap up this story neatly and properly, as all stories should be wrapped up.
In the first place, Beatrice Hill was saying to Sidney, "Oh, Sid, that Miss Seeley you had at the prom is a lovely girl. I don't know when I've met anyone I liked so much. She was so jolly and friendly and she didn't put on learned airs at all, as so many of those Payzant girls do. I asked her all about herself and she told me, and all about her mother and sisters and home and the lovely times they had together, and how hard they worked to send her to college too, and how she taught school in vacations and 'roomed' herself to help along. Isn't it so brave and plucky of her! I know we are going to be great friends."
First of all, Beatrice Hill was saying to Sidney, "Oh, Sid, that Miss Seeley you had at the prom is such a lovely girl. I can't remember the last time I met someone I liked this much. She was so cheerful and friendly, and she didn’t act all superior like so many of those Payzant girls do. I asked her all about herself, and she opened up about her mother and sisters and their home, sharing the wonderful times they had together, how hard they worked to send her to college, and how she taught school during vacations and managed her own living arrangements to make it happen. Isn’t that so brave and determined of her! I just know we’re going to be great friends."
"I hope so," said Sidney briefly, "because I have an idea that she and I are going to be very good friends too."
"I hope so," said Sidney shortly, "because I feel like she and I are going to become really good friends as well."
And Sidney went upstairs and put away a single white carnation very carefully.
And Sidney went upstairs and carefully put away a single white carnation.
In the second place, Mrs. Hill was saying to her eldest son, "I liked that Miss Seeley very much. She seemed a very sweet girl."
In the second place, Mrs. Hill was saying to her oldest son, "I liked Miss Seeley a lot. She seemed like a really sweet girl."
And, finally, Agnes Walters and Edna Hayden were discussing the matter in great mystification in their room.
And finally, Agnes Walters and Edna Hayden were discussing the situation in great confusion in their room.
"I can't understand it at all," said Agnes slowly. "Sid Hill took her to the prom and he must have sent her those carnations too. She could never have afforded them herself. And did you see the fuss his people made over her? I heard Beatrice telling her that she was coming to call on her tomorrow, and Mrs. Hill said she must look upon 'Beechlawn' as her second home while she was at Payzant. If the Hills are going to take her up we'll have to be nice to her."
"I can’t make sense of it at all," Agnes said slowly. "Sid Hill took her to the prom, and he must have sent her those carnations too. She could never have bought them herself. And did you see how much his family fussed over her? I heard Beatrice telling her that she was going to visit her tomorrow, and Mrs. Hill said she must think of 'Beechlawn' as her second home while she's at Payzant. If the Hills are going to take her under their wing, we’ll need to be nice to her."
"I suppose," said Edna conclusively, "the truth of the matter is that Sid Hill meant to ask her anyway. I dare say he asked her long ago, and she would know our invitation was a fraud. So the joke is on ourselves, after all."
"I guess," Edna said firmly, "the truth is that Sid Hill was going to ask her regardless. I bet he asked her a long time ago, and she knew our invitation was a lie. So the joke is really on us, after all."
But, as you and I know, that, with the exception of the last sentence, was not the truth of the matter at all.
But, as you and I know, that, except for the last sentence, wasn't the truth at all.
The Penningtons' Girl
Winslow had been fishing—or pretending to—all the morning, and he was desperately thirsty. He boarded with the Beckwiths on the Riverside East Shore, but he was nearer Riverside West, and he knew the Penningtons well. He had often been there for bait and milk and had listened times out of mind to Mrs. Pennington's dismal tales of her tribulations with hired girls. She never could get along with them, and they left, on an average, after a fortnight's trial. She was on the lookout for one now, he knew, and would likely be cross, but he thought she would give him a drink.
Winslow had been fishing—or pretending to—all morning, and he was really thirsty. He stayed with the Beckwiths on the Riverside East Shore, but he was closer to Riverside West, and he knew the Penningtons well. He had been there many times for bait and milk and had listened countless times to Mrs. Pennington's sad stories about her troubles with hired help. She could never get along with them, and on average, they left after about two weeks. He knew she was looking for someone new now and would probably be in a bad mood, but he thought she would still give him a drink.
He rowed his skiff into the shore and tied it to a fir that hung out from the bank. A winding little footpath led up to the Pennington farmhouse, which crested the hill about three hundred yards from the shore. Winslow made for the kitchen door and came face to face with a girl carrying a pail of water—Mrs. Pennington's latest thing in hired girls, of course.
He rowed his small boat to the shore and tied it to a fir tree that leaned out over the bank. A winding footpath led up to the Pennington farmhouse, which was on top of the hill about three hundred yards from the shore. Winslow headed for the kitchen door and ran into a girl carrying a bucket of water—Mrs. Pennington's latest hired help, of course.
Winslow's first bewildered thought was "What a goddess!" and he wondered, as he politely asked for a drink, where on earth Mrs. Pennington had picked her up. She handed him a shining dipper half full and stood, pail in hand, while he drank it.
Winslow's first confused thought was, "Wow, what a goddess!" as he politely asked for a drink. He wondered where on earth Mrs. Pennington had found her. She handed him a shiny dipper half full and stood there with a pail in hand while he drank.
She was rather tall, and wore a somewhat limp, faded print gown, and a big sunhat, beneath which a glossy knot of chestnut showed itself. Her skin was very fair, somewhat freckled, and her mouth was delicious. As for her eyes, they were grey, but beyond that simply defied description.
She was quite tall and wore a slightly wilted, faded patterned dress and a large sunhat, under which a glossy bundle of chestnut hair peeked out. Her skin was very pale, somewhat freckled, and her lips were lovely. Her eyes were grey, but beyond that, they were impossible to describe.
"Will you have some more?" she asked in a soft, drawling voice.
"Do you want some more?" she asked in a soft, drawn-out voice.
"No, thank you. That was delicious. Is Mrs. Pennington home?"
"No, thanks. That was really good. Is Mrs. Pennington home?"
"No. She has gone away for the day."
"No. She’s out for the day."
"Well, I suppose I can sit down here and rest a while. You've no serious objections, have you?"
"Well, I guess I can sit down here and take a break for a bit. You don't have any major objections, do you?"
"Oh, no."
"Oh, no!"
She carried her pail into the kitchen and came out again presently with a knife and a pan of apples. Sitting down on a bench under the poplars she proceeded to peel them with a disregard of his presence that piqued Winslow, who was not used to being ignored in this fashion. Besides, as a general rule, he had been quite good friends with Mrs. Pennington's hired girls. She had had three strapping damsels during his sojourn in Riverside, and he used to sit on this very doorstep and chaff them. They had all been saucy and talkative. This girl was evidently a new species.
She carried her bucket into the kitchen and came back a moment later with a knife and a pan of apples. Sitting down on a bench under the poplars, she started to peel them without acknowledging his presence, which annoyed Winslow, who wasn’t used to being ignored like that. Generally, he had gotten along well with Mrs. Pennington's hired girls. She had had three strong young women during his time in Riverside, and he would sit on this very doorstep and joke around with them. They had all been sassy and chatty. This girl was clearly a different type altogether.
"Do you think you'll get along with Mrs. Pennington?" he asked finally. "As a rule she fights with her help, although she is a most estimable woman."
"Do you think you'll get along with Mrs. Pennington?" he asked at last. "Generally, she clashes with her staff, although she is a highly respected woman."
The girl smiled quite broadly.
The girl smiled widely.
"I guess p'r'aps she's rather hard to suit," was the answer, "but I like her pretty well so far. I think we'll get along with each other. If we don't I can leave—like the others did."
"I guess maybe she's a bit tough to please," was the reply, "but I like her pretty well so far. I think we'll get along just fine. If we don’t, I can always leave—just like the others did."
"What is your name?"
"What's your name?"
"Nelly Ray."
"Nelly Ray."
"Well, Nelly, I hope you'll be able to keep your place. Let me give you a bit of friendly advice. Don't let the cats get into the pantry. That is what Mrs. Pennington has quarrelled with nearly every one of her girls about."
"Well, Nelly, I hope you can hold onto your job. Let me give you some friendly advice: don’t let the cats into the pantry. That’s what Mrs. Pennington has argued with almost every one of her girls about."
"It is quite a bother to keep them out, ain't it?" said Nelly calmly. "There's dozens of cats about the place. What on earth makes them keep so many?"
"It’s such a hassle to keep them away, isn’t it?" Nelly said calmly. "There are dozens of cats around here. What on earth makes them have so many?"
"Mr. Pennington has a mania for cats. He and Mrs. Pennington have a standing disagreement about it. The last girl left here because she couldn't stand the cats; they affected her nerves, she said. I hope you don't mind them."
"Mr. Pennington is obsessed with cats. He and Mrs. Pennington constantly argue about it. The last girl who worked here quit because she couldn't handle the cats; they were too much for her nerves, she said. I hope you’re okay with them."
"Oh, no; I kind of like cats. I've been tryin' to count them. Has anyone ever done that?"
"Oh, no; I actually like cats. I've been trying to count them. Has anyone ever done that?"
"Not that I know of. I tried but I had to give up in despair—never could tell when I was counting the same cat over again. Look at that black goblin sunning himself on the woodpile. I say, Nelly, you're not going, are you?"
"Not that I know of. I tried, but I had to give up in frustration—I could never tell when I was counting the same cat again. Look at that black goblin soaking up the sun on the woodpile. I’m saying, Nelly, you’re not leaving, are you?"
"I must. It's time to get dinner. Mr. Pennington will be in from the fields soon."
"I have to. It's time to make dinner. Mr. Pennington will be back from the fields soon."
The next minute he heard her stepping briskly about the kitchen, shooing out intruding cats, and humming a darky air to herself. He went reluctantly back to the shore and rowed across the river in a brown study.
The next minute he heard her moving quickly around the kitchen, shooing away pesky cats, and humming a cheerful tune to herself. He went back to the shore reluctantly and rowed across the river deep in thought.
I don't know whether Winslow was afflicted with chronic thirst or not, or whether the East side water wasn't so good as that of the West side; but I do know that he fairly haunted the Pennington farmhouse after that. Mrs. Pennington was home the next time he went, and he asked her about her new girl. To his surprise the good lady was unusually reticent. She couldn't really say very much about Nelly. No, she didn't belong anywhere near Riverside. In fact, she—Mrs. Pennington—didn't think she had any settled home at present. Her father was travelling over the country somewhere. Nelly was a good little girl, and very obliging. Beyond this Winslow could get no more information, so he went around and talked to Nelly, who was sitting on the bench under the poplars and seemed absorbed in watching the sunset.
I don’t know if Winslow was always thirsty or if the water on the East side just wasn’t as good as the West side’s, but I do know he practically haunted the Pennington farmhouse after that. The next time he visited, Mrs. Pennington was home, and he asked her about her new girl. To his surprise, she was unusually quiet. She couldn’t really say much about Nelly. No, she didn’t come from anywhere near Riverside. In fact, Mrs. Pennington didn’t think Nelly had a permanent home right now. Her father was traveling around somewhere. Nelly was a nice little girl and very helpful. Beyond that, Winslow couldn’t get any more information, so he walked around and talked to Nelly, who was sitting on the bench under the poplars, seeming to be lost in watching the sunset.
She dropped her g's badly and made some grammatical errors that caused Winslow's flesh to creep on his bones. But any man could have forgiven mistakes from such dimpled lips in such a sweet voice.
She dropped her g's badly and made some grammatical errors that made Winslow's skin crawl. But any guy could have forgiven mistakes from such dimpled lips in such a sweet voice.
He asked her to go for a row up the river in the twilight and she assented; she handled an oar very well, he found out, and the exercise became her. Winslow tried to get her to talk about herself, but failed signally and had to content himself with Mrs. Pennington's meagre information. He told her about himself frankly enough—how he had had fever in the spring and had been ordered to spend the summer in the country and do nothing useful until his health was fully restored, and how lonesome it was in Riverside in general and at the Beckwith farm in particular. He made out quite a dismal case for himself and if Nelly wasn't sorry for him, she should have been.
He asked her to go rowing on the river at twilight, and she agreed; she rowed really well, he realized, and the activity suited her. Winslow tried to get her to open up about herself, but he was totally unsuccessful and had to settle for the little information Mrs. Pennington provided. He shared about himself openly—how he had gotten sick in the spring and had been told to spend the summer in the country doing nothing productive until he fully recovered, and how lonely it was in Riverside overall and at the Beckwith farm in particular. He painted quite a bleak picture of his situation, and if Nelly didn't feel sorry for him, she really should have.
At the end of a fortnight Riverside folks began to talk about Winslow and the Penningtons' hired girl. He was reported to be "dead gone" on her; he took her out rowing every evening, drove her to preaching up the Bend on Sunday nights, and haunted the Pennington farmhouse. Wise folks shook their heads over it and wondered that Mrs. Pennington allowed it. Winslow was a gentleman, and that Nelly Ray, whom nobody knew anything about, not even where she came from, was only a common hired girl, and he had no business to be hanging about her. She was pretty, to be sure; but she was absurdly stuck-up and wouldn't associate with other Riverside "help" at all. Well, pride must have a fall; there must be something queer about her when she was so awful sly as to her past life.
At the end of two weeks, people in Riverside started talking about Winslow and the Penningtons' hired girl. He was said to be totally infatuated with her; he took her out rowing every evening, drove her to church services at the Bend on Sunday nights, and frequently visited the Pennington farmhouse. The wise folks shook their heads and wondered why Mrs. Pennington allowed it. Winslow was a gentleman, while Nelly Ray, who nobody knew anything about, not even where she came from, was just a regular hired girl, and he had no business hanging around her. She was pretty, of course; but she was unbelievably snobbish and wouldn't even socialize with the other "help" in Riverside. Well, pride must come before a fall; there must be something off about her since she was so secretive about her past.
Winslow and Nelly did not trouble themselves in the least over all this gossip; in fact, they never even heard it. Winslow was hopelessly in love, when he found this out he was aghast. He thought of his father, the ambitious railroad magnate; of his mother, the brilliant society leader; of his sisters, the beautiful and proud; he was honestly frightened. It would never do; he must not go to see Nelly again. He kept this prudent resolution for twenty-four hours and then rowed over to the West shore. He found Nelly sitting on the bank in her old faded print dress and he straightway forgot everything he ought to have remembered.
Winslow and Nelly didn’t let the gossip bother them at all; in fact, they never even heard it. Winslow was completely in love, and when he realized this, he was shocked. He thought about his dad, the ambitious railroad tycoon; his mom, the impressive socialite; and his sisters, the beautiful and proud. He was genuinely scared. It couldn’t happen; he couldn’t see Nelly again. He stuck to that decision for a whole day and then paddled over to the West shore. He found Nelly sitting on the bank in her old, faded dress and instantly forgot everything he was supposed to remember.
Nelly herself never seemed to be conscious of the social gulf between them. At least she never alluded to it in any way, and accepted Winslow's attentions as if she had a perfect right to them. She had broken the record by staying with Mrs. Pennington four weeks, and even the cats were in subjection.
Nelly never seemed to be aware of the social gap between them. At least she never mentioned it at all, and she accepted Winslow's attention as if she completely deserved it. She had set a record by staying with Mrs. Pennington for four weeks, and even the cats were under control.
Winslow was well enough to have gone back to the city and, in fact, his father was writing for him. But he couldn't leave Beckwiths', apparently. At any rate he stayed on and met Nelly every day and cursed himself for a cad and a cur and a weak-brained idiot.
Winslow was healthy enough to head back to the city, and his dad was even writing on his behalf. But for some reason, he couldn’t leave the Beckwiths'. Anyway, he stuck around, saw Nelly every day, and berated himself for being a jerk, a coward, and a total fool.
One day he took Nelly for a row up the river. They went further than usual around the Bend. Winslow didn't want to go too far, for he knew that a party of his city friends, chaperoned by Mrs. Keyton-Wells, were having a picnic somewhere up along the river shore that day. But Nelly insisted on going on and on, and of course she had her way. When they reached a little pine-fringed headland they came upon the picnickers, within a stone's throw. Everybody recognized Winslow. "Why, there is Burton!" he heard Mrs. Keyton-Wells exclaim, and he knew she was putting up her glasses. Will Evans, who was an especial chum of his, ran down to the water's edge. "Bless me, Win, where did you come from? Come right in. We haven't had tea yet. Bring your friend too," he added, becoming conscious that Winslow's friend was a mighty pretty girl. Winslow's face was crimson. He avoided Nelly's eye.
One day, he took Nelly for a row up the river. They went farther than usual around the Bend. Winslow didn't want to go too far because he knew that a group of his city friends, chaperoned by Mrs. Keyton-Wells, were having a picnic somewhere along the river that day. But Nelly insisted on going on and on, and of course, she got her way. When they reached a little pine-fringed headland, they came upon the picnickers, just a stone's throw away. Everyone recognized Winslow. "Oh, there's Burton!" he heard Mrs. Keyton-Wells exclaim as he knew she was pulling out her glasses. Will Evans, who was a close buddy of his, ran down to the water's edge. "Wow, Win, where did you come from? Come right in. We haven't had tea yet. Bring your friend too," he added, becoming aware that Winslow's friend was an incredibly pretty girl. Winslow's face turned crimson. He avoided Nelly's eyes.
"Are them people friends of yours?" she asked in a low tone.
"Are those people your friends?" she asked quietly.
"Yes," he muttered.
"Yeah," he muttered.
"Well, let us go ashore if they want us to," she said calmly. "I don't mind."
"Alright, let's go ashore if they want us to," she said calmly. "I don't mind."
For three seconds Winslow hesitated. Then he pulled ashore and helped Nelly to alight on a jutting rock. There was a curious, set expression about his fine mouth as he marched Nelly up to Mrs. Keyton-Wells and introduced her. Mrs. Keyton-Wells's greeting was slightly cool, but very polite. She supposed Miss Ray was some little country girl with whom Burton Winslow was carrying on a summer flirtation; respectable enough, no doubt, and must be treated civilly, but of course wouldn't expect to be made an equal of exactly. The other women took their cue from her, but the men were more cordial. Miss Ray might be shabby, but she was distinctly fetching, and Winslow looked savage.
For three seconds, Winslow hesitated. Then he pulled ashore and helped Nelly step onto a jutting rock. There was a curious, determined look on his fine mouth as he walked Nelly over to Mrs. Keyton-Wells and introduced her. Mrs. Keyton-Wells's greeting was a bit cool but very polite. She assumed Miss Ray was just a little country girl with whom Burton Winslow was having a summer fling; respectable enough, no doubt, and should be treated kindly, but of course, wouldn't expect to be seen as an equal. The other women followed her lead, but the men were more friendly. Miss Ray might look a bit shabby, but she was definitely charming, and Winslow looked furious.
Nelly was not a whit abashed, seemingly, by the fashionable circle in which she found herself, and she talked away to Will Evans and the others in her soft drawl as if she had known them all her life. All might have gone passably well, had not a little Riverside imp, by name of Rufus Hent, who had been picked up by the picnickers to run their errands, come up just then with a pail of water.
Nelly didn’t seem at all embarrassed by the stylish crowd around her, and she chatted with Will Evans and the others in her soft accent as if she had known them forever. Everything might have gone pretty smoothly, if not for a little kid from Riverside named Rufus Hent, who had been hired by the picnickers to run their errands, showing up just then with a bucket of water.
"Golly!" he ejaculated in very audible tones. "If there ain't Mrs. Pennington's hired girl!"
"Golly!" he exclaimed loudly. "Isn't that Mrs. Pennington's maid!"
Mrs. Keyton-Wells stiffened with horror. Winslow darted a furious glance at the tell-tale that would have annihilated anything except a small boy. Will Evans grinned and went on talking to Nelly, who had failed to hear, or at least to heed, the exclamation.
Mrs. Keyton-Wells tensed up in shock. Winslow shot a furious look at the snitch that would have destroyed anything except a small boy. Will Evans grinned and continued chatting with Nelly, who either didn’t hear or simply ignored the outburst.
The mischief was done, the social thermometer went down to zero in Nelly's neighbourhood. The women ignored her altogether. Winslow set his teeth together and registered a mental vow to wring Rufus Hent's sunburned neck at the first opportunity. He escorted Nelly to the table and waited on her with ostentatious deference, while Mrs. Keyton-Wells glanced at him stonily and made up her mind to tell his mother when she went home.
The damage was done, and the social atmosphere in Nelly's neighborhood hit rock bottom. The women completely ignored her. Winslow clenched his teeth and silently vowed to squeeze Rufus Hent's sunburned neck at the first chance he got. He took Nelly to the table and served her with exaggerated respect, while Mrs. Keyton-Wells shot him a cold look and decided she would tell his mother when she got home.
Nelly's social ostracism did not affect her appetite. But after lunch was over, she walked down to the skiff. Winslow followed her.
Nelly's social exclusion didn't affect her appetite. But after lunch was finished, she walked down to the small boat. Winslow followed her.
"Do you want to go home?" he asked.
"Do you want to go home?" he asked.
"Yes, it's time I went, for the cats may be raidin' the pantry. But you must not come; your friends here want you."
"Yeah, I should go now, because the cats might be raiding the pantry. But you can't come; your friends here need you."
"Nonsense!" said Winslow sulkily. "If you are going I am too."
"Nonsense!" Winslow said sulkily. "If you’re going, then I am too."
But Nelly was too quick for him; she sprang into the skiff, unwound the rope, and pushed off before he guessed her intention.
But Nelly was too fast for him; she jumped into the small boat, unraveled the rope, and pushed off before he realized what she was doing.
"I can row myself home and I mean to," she announced, taking up the oars defiantly.
"I can row myself home, and I plan to," she declared, grabbing the oars with determination.
"Nelly," he implored.
"Nelly," he pleaded.
Nelly looked at him wickedly.
Nelly looked at him mischievously.
"You'd better go back to your friends. That old woman with the eyeglasses is watchin' you."
"You should go back to your friends. That old woman with the glasses is watching you."
Winslow said something strong under his breath as he went back to the others. Will Evans and his chums began to chaff him about Nelly, but he looked so dangerous that they concluded to stop. There is no denying that Winslow was in a fearful temper just then with Mrs. Keyton-Wells, Evans, himself, Nelly—in fact, with all the world.
Winslow muttered something intense as he returned to the group. Will Evans and his friends started to tease him about Nelly, but he looked so threatening that they decided to back off. There's no denying that Winslow was in a terrible mood at that moment, directed at Mrs. Keyton-Wells, Evans, himself, Nelly—in fact, at everyone.
His friends drove him home in the evening on their way to the station and dropped him at the Beckwith farm. At dusk he went moodily down to the shore. Far up the Bend was dim and shadowy and stars were shining above the wooded shores. Over the river the Pennington farmhouse lights twinkled out alluringly. Winslow watched them until he could stand it no longer. Nelly had made off with his skiff, but Perry Beckwith's dory was ready to hand. In five minutes, Winslow was grounding her on the West shore. Nelly was sitting on a rock at the landing place. He went over and sat down silently beside her. A full moon was rising above the dark hills up the Bend and in the faint light the girl was wonderfully lovely.
His friends gave him a ride home in the evening on their way to the station and dropped him off at the Beckwith farm. At dusk, he walked moodily down to the shore. Far up the Bend was dim and shadowy, and stars were shining above the wooded shores. Over the river, the lights of the Pennington farmhouse twinkled invitingly. Winslow watched them until he could no longer bear it. Nelly had taken off with his skiff, but Perry Beckwith's dory was ready to use. In five minutes, Winslow was grounding it on the West shore. Nelly was sitting on a rock at the landing spot. He walked over and silently sat down beside her. A full moon was rising above the dark hills up the Bend, and in the soft light, the girl looked incredibly beautiful.
"I thought you weren't comin' over at all tonight," she said, smiling up at him, "and I was sorry, because I wanted to say goodbye to you."
"I thought you weren't coming over at all tonight," she said, smiling up at him, "and I was sad because I wanted to say goodbye to you."
"Goodbye? Nelly, you're not going away?"
"Goodbye? Nelly, you're not going?"
"Yes. The cats were in the pantry when I got home."
"Yeah. The cats were in the pantry when I got back."
"Nelly!"
"Nelly!"
"Well, to be serious. I'm not goin' for that, but I really am goin'. I had a letter from Dad this evenin'. Did you have a good time after I left this afternoon? Did Mrs. Keyton-Wells thaw out?"
"Honestly, I'm not really into that, but I am actually going. I got a letter from Dad this evening. Did you have a good time after I left this afternoon? Did Mrs. Keyton-Wells come around?"
"Hang Mrs. Keyton-Wells! Nelly, where are you going?"
"Hang on, Mrs. Keyton-Wells! Nelly, where are you headed?"
"To Dad, of course. We used to live down south together, but two months ago we broke up housekeepin' and come north. We thought we could do better up here, you know. Dad started out to look for a place to settle down and I came here while he was prospectin'. He's got a house now, he says, and wants me to go right off. I'm goin' tomorrow."
"To Dad, of course. We used to live down south together, but two months ago we split up and moved north. We thought we could do better here, you know. Dad started looking for a place to settle down, and I came here while he was searching. He says he found a house now and wants me to come right away. I'm going tomorrow."
"Nelly, you mustn't go—you mustn't, I tell you," exclaimed Winslow in despair. "I love you—I love you—you must stay with me forever."
"Nelly, you can't go—you can't, I'm telling you," Winslow exclaimed in despair. "I love you—I love you—you have to stay with me forever."
"You don't know what you're sayin', Mr. Winslow," said Nelly coldly. "Why, you can't marry me—a common servant girl."
"You don't know what you're talking about, Mr. Winslow," Nelly said coldly. "You can't marry me—a regular servant girl."
"I can and I will, if you'll have me," answered Winslow recklessly. "I can't ever let you go. I've loved you ever since I first saw you. Nelly, won't you be my wife? Don't you love me?"
"I can and I will, if you'll have me," Winslow replied boldly. "I can't ever let you go. I've loved you since the first time I saw you. Nelly, will you be my wife? Don't you love me?"
"Well, yes, I do," confessed Nelly suddenly; and then it was fully five minutes before Winslow gave her a chance to say anything else.
"Well, yeah, I do," Nelly admitted suddenly; and then it was almost five minutes before Winslow let her say anything else.
"Oh, what will your people say?" she contrived to ask at last. "Won't they be in a dreadful state? Oh, it will never do for you to marry me."
"Oh, what are your people going to say?" she finally managed to ask. "Aren't they going to be in a terrible state? Oh, it won’t be right for you to marry me."
"Won't it?" said Winslow in a tone of satisfaction. "I rather think it will. Of course, my family will rampage a bit at first. I daresay Father'll turn me out. Don't worry over that, Nelly. I'm not afraid of work. I'm not afraid of anything except losing you."
"Won't it?" Winslow said with a satisfied tone. "I think it will. Of course, my family will freak out a bit at first. I wouldn’t be surprised if Dad kicks me out. Don’t worry about that, Nelly. I'm not afraid of work. I'm not afraid of anything except losing you."
"You'll have to see what Dad says," remarked Nelly, after another eloquent interlude.
"You'll have to see what Dad thinks," Nelly said after another impactful pause.
"He won't object, will he? I'll write to him or go and see him. Where is he?"
"He won't mind, right? I'll write to him or go visit him. Where is he?"
"He is in town at the Arlington."
"He's in town at the Arlington."
"The Arlington!" Winslow was amazed. The Arlington was the most exclusive and expensive hotel in town.
"The Arlington!" Winslow was shocked. The Arlington was the most exclusive and pricey hotel in town.
"What is he doing there?"
"What’s he doing there?"
"Transacting a real estate or railroad deal with your father, I believe, or something of that sort."
"Making a real estate or railroad deal with your dad, I think, or something like that."
"Nelly!"
"Nelly!"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Just what I say."
"Exactly what I mean."
Winslow got up and looked at her.
Winslow stood up and looked at her.
"Nelly, who are you?"
"Nelly, who are you now?"
"Helen Ray Scott, at your service, sir."
"Helen Ray Scott, at your service, sir."
"Not Helen Ray Scott, the daughter of the railroad king?"
"Not Helen Ray Scott, the daughter of the railroad mogul?"
"The same. Are you sorry that you're engaged to her? If you are, she'll stay Nelly Ray."
"The same. Are you regretting that you're engaged to her? If you are, she'll still be Nelly Ray."
Winslow dropped back on the seat with a long breath.
Winslow leaned back in the seat and let out a long sigh.
"Nelly, I don't understand. Why did you deceive me? I feel stunned."
"Nelly, I don't get it. Why did you lie to me? I'm in shock."
"Oh, do forgive me," she said merrily. "I shouldn't have, I suppose—but you know you took me for the hired girl the very first time you saw me, and you patronized me and called me Nelly; so I let you think so just for fun. I never thought it would come to this. When Father and I came north I took a fancy to come here and stay with Mrs. Pennington—who is an old nurse of mine—until Father decided where to take up our abode. I got here the night before we met. My trunk was delayed so I put on an old cotton dress her niece had left here—and you came and saw me. I made Mrs. Pennington keep the secret—she thought it great fun; and I really was a great hand to do little chores and keep the cats in subjection too. I made mistakes in grammar and dropped my g's on purpose—it was such fun to see you wince when I did it. It was cruel to tease you so, I suppose, but it was so sweet just to be loved for myself—not because I was an heiress and a belle—I couldn't bear to tell you the truth. Did you think I couldn't read your thoughts this afternoon, when I insisted on going ashore? You were a little ashamed of me—you know you were. I didn't blame you for that, but if you hadn't gone ashore and taken me as you did I would never have spoken to you again. Mrs. Keyton-Wells won't snub me next time we meet. And some way I don't think your father will turn you out, either. Have you forgiven me yet, Burton?"
“Oh, please forgive me,” she said cheerfully. “I shouldn’t have, I suppose—but you know you thought I was the hired girl the very first time you saw me, and you looked down on me and called me Nelly; so I let you think that just for fun. I never imagined it would lead to this. When my dad and I came north, I decided to stay here with Mrs. Pennington—who is an old nurse of mine—until my dad figured out where we were going to live. I arrived the night before we met. My trunk was delayed, so I wore an old cotton dress her niece had left here—and you came and saw me. I made Mrs. Pennington keep it a secret—she thought it was great fun; and I was actually pretty good at doing little chores and keeping the cats in line too. I made mistakes in grammar and dropped my g's on purpose—it was so much fun to see you flinch when I did. It was mean to tease you like that, I guess, but it was so nice just to be loved for who I am—not because I was an heiress and a beauty—I couldn’t stand to tell you the truth. Did you think I couldn’t read your mind this afternoon when I insisted on going ashore? You were a little embarrassed by me—you know you were. I didn’t blame you for that, but if you hadn’t taken me ashore like you did, I would never have spoken to you again. Mrs. Keyton-Wells won’t look down on me next time we meet. And somehow I don’t think your dad will kick you out either. Have you forgiven me yet, Burton?”
"I shall never call you anything but Nelly," said Winslow irrelevantly.
"I'll never call you anything but Nelly," Winslow said randomly.
The Red Room
You would have me tell you the story, Grandchild? 'Tis a sad one and best forgotten—few remember it now. There are always sad and dark stories in old families such as ours.
Would you like me to tell you the story, Grandchild? It's a sad one and better left forgotten—few remember it now. There are always sad and dark stories in old families like ours.
Yet I have promised and must keep my word. So sit down here at my feet and rest your bright head on my lap, that I may not see in your young eyes the shadows my story will bring across their bonny blue.
Yet I have promised and must keep my word. So sit down here at my feet and rest your bright head on my lap, so I don’t have to see the shadows my story will cast over your beautiful blue eyes.
I was a mere child when it all happened, yet I remember it but too well, and I can recall how pleased I was when my father's stepmother, Mrs. Montressor—she not liking to be called grandmother, seeing she was but turned of fifty and a handsome woman still—wrote to my mother that she must send little Beatrice up to Montressor Place for the Christmas holidays. So I went joyfully though my mother grieved to part with me; she had little to love save me, my father, Conrad Montressor, having been lost at sea when but three months wed.
I was just a child when it all happened, but I remember it very well. I can still picture how happy I was when my father's stepmother, Mrs. Montressor—who didn’t like being called grandmother because she was only just over fifty and still a beautiful woman—wrote to my mom stating she needed to send little Beatrice up to Montressor Place for the Christmas holidays. So I went excitedly, even though my mom was sad to be apart from me; she didn’t have much to love except for me, since my father, Conrad Montressor, had been lost at sea just three months after they got married.
My aunts were wont to tell me how much I resembled him, being, so they said, a Montressor to the backbone; and this I took to mean commendation, for the Montressors were a well-descended and well-thought-of family, and the women were noted for their beauty. This I could well believe, since of all my aunts there was not one but was counted a pretty woman. Therefore I took heart of grace when I thought of my dark face and spindling shape, hoping that when I should be grown up I might be counted not unworthy of my race.
My aunts often told me how much I looked like him, saying I was a true Montressor through and through; I took this as a compliment since the Montressors came from a good family and were respected, and the women were known for their beauty. I believed this, as every single one of my aunts was considered a pretty woman. So, I felt encouraged when I thought about my dark complexion and slender figure, hoping that when I grew up, I wouldn’t be seen as unworthy of my heritage.
The Place was an old-fashioned, mysterious house, such as I delighted in, and Mrs. Montressor was ever kind to me, albeit a little stern, for she was a proud woman and cared but little for children, having none of her own.
The place was a quirky, mysterious old house that I loved, and Mrs. Montressor was always nice to me, even though she was a bit strict, since she was a proud woman who didn't care much for kids, as she didn't have any of her own.
But there were books there to pore over without let or hindrance—for nobody questioned of my whereabouts if I but kept out of the way—and strange, dim family portraits on the walls to gaze upon, until I knew each proud old face well, and had visioned a history for it in my own mind—for I was given to dreaming and was older and wiser than my years, having no childish companions to keep me still a child.
But there were books to dive into without anyone bothering me—since nobody cared where I was as long as I stayed out of sight—and there were strange, faded family portraits on the walls to look at until I knew each proud face by heart and imagined a history for it in my own mind. I was prone to daydreaming and was older and wiser than my age, having no young friends to keep me feeling like a child.
There were always some of my aunts at the Place to kiss and make much of me for my father's sake—for he had been their favourite brother. My aunts—there were eight of them—had all married well, so said people who knew, and lived not far away, coming home often to take tea with Mrs. Montressor, who had always gotten on well with her step-daughters, or to help prepare for some festivity or other—for they were notable housekeepers, every one.
There were always some of my aunts at the Place to greet me warmly for my father's sake—he had been their favorite brother. My aunts—there were eight of them—had all married well, or so people who knew said, and lived nearby, often coming home to have tea with Mrs. Montressor, who always got along well with her step-daughters, or to help get ready for some event or another—because they were all excellent housekeepers.
They were all at Montressor Place for Christmas, and I got more petting than I deserved, albeit they looked after me somewhat more strictly than did Mrs. Montressor, and saw to it that I did not read too many fairy tales or sit up later at nights than became my years.
They were all at Montressor Place for Christmas, and I received more attention than I deserved, though they took care of me a bit more strictly than Mrs. Montressor did, making sure I didn’t read too many fairy tales or stay up too late for my age.
But it was not for fairy tales and sugarplums nor yet for petting that I rejoiced to be at the Place at that time. Though I spoke not of it to anyone, I had a great longing to see my Uncle Hugh's wife, concerning whom I had heard much, both good and bad.
But it wasn't for fairy tales and sweets or for cuddling that I was happy to be at the Place then. Although I didn't tell anyone, I really wanted to see my Uncle Hugh's wife, about whom I had heard a lot, both good and bad.
My Uncle Hugh, albeit the oldest of the family, had never married until now, and all the countryside rang with talk of his young wife. I did not hear as much as I wished, for the gossips took heed to my presence when I drew anear and turned to other matters. Yet, being somewhat keener of comprehension than they knew, I heard and understood not a little of their talk.
My Uncle Hugh, even though he was the oldest in the family, had never gotten married until now, and everyone in the area was buzzing about his young wife. I didn’t get to hear as much as I wanted, because the gossips paid attention to me when I got close and switched to other topics. Still, since I was a bit sharper than they realized, I overheard and grasped quite a bit of their conversation.
And so I came to know that neither proud Mrs. Montressor nor my good aunts, nor even my gentle mother, looked with overmuch favour on what my Uncle Hugh had done. And I did hear that Mrs. Montressor had chosen a wife for her stepson, of good family and some beauty, but that my Uncle Hugh would have none of her—a thing Mrs. Montressor found hard to pardon, yet might so have done had not my uncle, on his last voyage to the Indies—for he went often in his own vessels—married and brought home a foreign bride, of whom no one knew aught save that her beauty was a thing to dazzle the day and that she was of some strange alien blood such as ran not in the blue veins of the Montressors.
So I came to realize that neither proud Mrs. Montressor, nor my good aunts, nor even my kind mother, were very pleased with what my Uncle Hugh had done. I heard that Mrs. Montressor had picked a wife for her stepson, from a good family and somewhat beautiful, but my Uncle Hugh refused her—which Mrs. Montressor found hard to forgive. However, she might have gotten over it if my uncle hadn’t, on his last trip to the Indies—since he often went on his own ships—married and brought home a foreign bride, about whom no one knew anything except that her beauty was stunning and that she came from some strange ancestry that didn't belong to the blue-blooded Montressors.
Some had much to say of her pride and insolence, and wondered if Mrs. Montressor would tamely yield her mistress-ship to the stranger. But others, who were taken with her loveliness and grace, said that the tales told were born of envy and malice, and that Alicia Montressor was well worthy of her name and station.
Some people had a lot to say about her pride and arrogance, and they questioned if Mrs. Montressor would easily give up her position to the newcomer. But others, who were captivated by her beauty and elegance, claimed that the stories were fueled by jealousy and spite, and that Alicia Montressor truly deserved her name and place.
So I halted between two opinions and thought to judge for myself, but when I went to the Place my Uncle Hugh and his bride were gone for a time, and I had even to swallow my disappointment and bide their return with all my small patience.
So I paused between two choices and decided to judge for myself, but when I got to the Place, my Uncle Hugh and his bride were gone for a while, and I had to swallow my disappointment and wait for their return with all my little patience.
But my aunts and their stepmother talked much of Alicia, and they spoke slightingly of her, saying that she was but a light woman and that no good would come of my Uncle Hugh's having wed her, with other things of a like nature. Also they spoke of the company she gathered around her, thinking her to have strange and unbecoming companions for a Montressor. All this I heard and pondered much over, although my good aunts supposed that such a chit as I would take no heed to their whisperings.
But my aunts and their stepmother talked a lot about Alicia, and they spoke poorly of her, saying she was just a flirt and that nothing good would come from my Uncle Hugh marrying her, along with other similar comments. They also talked about the kind of people she associated with, believing she had odd and unsuitable friends for a Montressor. I heard all this and thought about it a lot, even though my aunts thought a kid like me wouldn't pay attention to their gossip.
When I was not with them, helping to whip eggs and stone raisins, and being watched to see that I ate not more than one out of five, I was surely to be found in the wing hall, poring over my book and grieving that I was no more allowed to go into the Red Room.
When I wasn’t with them, helping to beat eggs and pit raisins, and being monitored to make sure I only ate one out of five, you could definitely find me in the wing hall, absorbed in my book and feeling sad that I could no longer go into the Red Room.
The wing hall was a narrow one and dim, connecting the main rooms of the Place with an older wing, built in a curious way. The hall was lighted by small, square-paned windows, and at its end a little flight of steps led up to the Red Room.
The wing hall was narrow and dim, linking the main rooms of the Place with an older wing built in a unique style. The hall was illuminated by small, square-paned windows, and at the end, a short flight of steps led up to the Red Room.
Whenever I had been at the Place before—and this was often—I had passed much of my time in this same Red Room. It was Mrs. Montressor's sitting-room then, where she wrote her letters and examined household accounts, and sometimes had an old gossip in to tea. The room was low-ceilinged and dim, hung with red damask, and with odd, square windows high up under the eaves and a dark wainscoting all around it. And there I loved to sit quietly on the red sofa and read my fairy tales, or talk dreamily to the swallows fluttering crazily against the tiny panes.
Whenever I had been at the Place before—and that was often—I spent a lot of my time in this same Red Room. It was Mrs. Montressor's sitting room back then, where she wrote her letters, went over household accounts, and sometimes had an old friend over for tea. The room had a low ceiling and was dimly lit, decorated with red damask, and it had odd, square windows high up under the eaves and dark wainscoting all around. I loved to sit quietly on the red sofa, read my fairy tales, or dreamily chat with the swallows fluttering madly against the tiny panes.
When I had gone this Christmas to the Place I soon bethought myself of the Red Room—for I had a great love for it. But I had got no further than the steps when Mrs. Montressor came sweeping down the hall in haste and, catching me by the arm, pulled me back as roughly as if it had been Bluebeard's chamber itself into which I was venturing.
When I went to the Place this Christmas, I quickly thought of the Red Room—because I really loved it. But I barely made it to the steps when Mrs. Montressor rushed down the hall, grabbed my arm, and pulled me back as if I was about to enter Bluebeard's chamber itself.
Then, seeing my face, which I doubt not was startled enough, she seemed to repent of her haste and patted me gently on the head.
Then, seeing my face, which I’m sure was pretty shocked, she seemed to regret her rush and gently patted me on the head.
"There, there, little Beatrice! Did I frighten you, child? Forgive an old woman's thoughtlessness. But be not too ready to go where you are not bidden, and never venture foot in the Red Room now, for it belongs to your Uncle Hugh's wife, and let me tell you she is not over fond of intruders."
"There, there, little Beatrice! Did I scare you, sweetheart? Please forgive an old woman's carelessness. But don’t be too quick to go where you’re not invited, and never set foot in the Red Room anymore, because it belongs to your Uncle Hugh's wife, and let me tell you, she doesn’t like intruders."
I felt sorry overmuch to hear this, nor could I see why my new aunt should care if I went in once in a while, as had been my habit, to talk to the swallows and misplace nothing. But Mrs. Montressor saw to it that I obeyed her, and I went no more to the Red Room, but busied myself with other matters.
I felt really bad to hear this, and I couldn't understand why my new aunt would care if I went in occasionally, like I used to, to talk to the swallows and not mess anything up. But Mrs. Montressor made sure I followed her orders, and I didn't go back to the Red Room anymore; instead, I kept myself busy with other things.
For there were great doings at the Place and much coming and going. My aunts were never idle; there was to be much festivity Christmas week and a ball on Christmas Eve. And my aunts had promised me—though not till I had wearied them of my coaxing—that I should stay up that night and see as much of the gaiety as was good for me. So I did their errands and went early to bed every night without complaint—though I did this the more readily for that, when they thought me safely asleep, they would come in and talk around my bedroom fire, saying that of Alicia which I should not have heard.
There were a lot of activities happening at the house, with people coming and going all the time. My aunts were always busy; there were plans for a lot of celebrations during Christmas week and a ball on Christmas Eve. They had promised me—after I had tired them out with my begging—that I could stay up that night and enjoy as much of the festivities as was appropriate for me. So, I ran their errands and went to bed early every night without any complaints—though I did this more willingly because, when they thought I was sound asleep, they'd come in and chat by my bedroom fire, discussing things about Alicia that I wasn’t supposed to hear.
At last came the day when my Uncle Hugh and his wife were expected home—though not until my scanty patience was well nigh wearied out—and we were all assembled to meet them in the great hall, where a ruddy firelight was gleaming.
At last, the day arrived when my Uncle Hugh and his wife were supposed to come home—though my thin patience was almost worn out—and we had all gathered to welcome them in the great hall, where a warm fire was glowing.
My Aunt Frances had dressed me in my best white frock and my crimson sash, with much lamenting over my skinny neck and arms, and bade me behave prettily, as became my bringing up. So I slipped in a corner, my hands and feet cold with excitement, for I think every drop of blood in my body had gone to my head, and my heart beat so hardly that it even pained me.
My Aunt Frances had put me in my best white dress and my red sash, fretting about my thin neck and arms, and told me to act nicely, as was expected of me. So I tucked myself in a corner, my hands and feet cold with excitement, because I felt like every drop of blood in my body had rushed to my head, and my heart was beating so hard that it even hurt.
Then the door opened and Alicia—for so I was used to hearing her called, nor did I ever think of her as my aunt in my own mind—came in, and a little in the rear my tall, dark uncle.
Then the door opened and Alicia—for that's what I was used to calling her, and I never thought of her as my aunt—came in, followed a bit by my tall, dark uncle.
She came proudly forward to the fire and stood there superbly while she loosened her cloak, nor did she see me at all at first, but nodded, a little disdainfully, it seemed, to Mrs. Montressor and my aunts, who were grouped about the drawing-room door, very ladylike and quiet.
She stepped confidently toward the fire and stood there gracefully while she removed her cloak. At first, she didn’t notice me at all but gave a slight, seemingly dismissive nod to Mrs. Montressor and my aunts, who were gathered by the drawing-room door, looking very composed and refined.
But I neither saw nor heard aught at the time save her only, for her beauty, when she came forth from her crimson cloak and hood, was something so wonderful that I forgot my manners and stared at her as one fascinated—as indeed I was, for never had I seen such loveliness and hardly dreamed it.
But I didn’t see or hear anything at that moment except for her. Her beauty, as she emerged from her crimson cloak and hood, was so incredible that I lost my composure and stared at her, completely captivated—as I truly was, because I had never seen such beauty and barely even imagined it.
Pretty women I had seen in plenty, for my aunts and my mother were counted fair, but my uncle's wife was as little like to them as a sunset glow to pale moonshine or a crimson rose to white day-lilies.
I had seen a lot of beautiful women, since my aunts and my mom were considered attractive, but my uncle's wife was nothing like them, just like a sunset glow is different from pale moonlight or a red rose is from white day lilies.
Nor can I paint her to you in words as I saw her then, with the long tongues of firelight licking her white neck and wavering over the rich masses of her red-gold hair.
Nor can I describe her to you in words as I saw her then, with the long tongues of firelight dancing over her white neck and flickering across the rich waves of her red-gold hair.
She was tall—so tall that my aunts looked but insignificant beside her, and they were of no mean height, as became their race; yet no queen could have carried herself more royally, and all the passion and fire of her foreign nature burned in her splendid eyes, that might have been dark or light for aught that I could ever tell, but which seemed always like pools of warm flame, now tender, now fierce.
She was tall—so tall that my aunts seemed small next to her, and they were no short women, as suited their background; yet no queen could have carried herself more regally, and all the passion and intensity of her foreign heritage shone in her stunning eyes, which could have been dark or light for all I could tell, but always appeared like pools of warm fire, sometimes gentle, sometimes fierce.
Her skin was like a delicate white rose leaf, and when she spoke I told my foolish self that never had I heard music before; nor do I ever again think to hear a voice so sweet, so liquid, as that which rippled over her ripe lips.
Her skin was like a delicate white rose petal, and when she spoke, I foolishly told myself that I had never heard music before; nor do I ever think I will hear a voice as sweet, as flowing, as the one that spilled from her full lips.
I had often in my own mind pictured this, my first meeting with Alicia, now in one way, now in another, but never had I dreamed of her speaking to me at all, so that it came to me as a great surprise when she turned and, holding out her lovely hands, said very graciously:
I had often imagined this, my first meeting with Alicia, in one way or another, but I never thought she would actually speak to me at all. So, it came as a huge surprise when she turned, held out her beautiful hands, and said very graciously:
"And is this the little Beatrice? I have heard much of you—come, kiss me, child."
"And is this the little Beatrice? I've heard a lot about you—come here, give me a kiss, kid."
And I went, despite my Aunt Elizabeth's black frown, for the glamour of her loveliness was upon me, and I no longer wondered that my Uncle Hugh should have loved her.
And I went, even though my Aunt Elizabeth was glaring at me, because the allure of her beauty was captivating, and I no longer questioned why my Uncle Hugh had loved her.
Very proud of her was he too; yet I felt, rather than saw—for I was sensitive and quick of perception, as old-young children ever are—that there was something other than pride and love in his face when he looked on her, and more in his manner than the fond lover—as it were, a sort of lurking mistrust.
He was very proud of her too; yet I sensed, rather than saw—since I was sensitive and quick to notice things, like children often are—that there was something more than just pride and love in his expression when he looked at her, and his demeanor held more than that of a devoted lover—almost like a hint of hidden mistrust.
Nor could I think, though to me the thought seemed as treason, that she loved her husband overmuch, for she seemed half condescending and half disdainful to him; yet one thought not of this in her presence, but only remembered it when she had gone.
Nor could I think, even though the idea felt like betrayal, that she loved her husband too much, because she came off as both condescending and a bit scornful towards him; yet, no one considered this while she was around, only reflecting on it after she left.
When she went out it seemed to me that nothing was left, so I crept lonesomely away to the wing hall and sat down by a window to dream of her; and she filled my thoughts so fully that it was no surprise when I raised my eyes and saw her coming down the hall alone, her bright head shining against the dark old walls.
When she left, it felt like everything had disappeared, so I quietly made my way to the wing hall and sat by a window, daydreaming about her. She occupied my thoughts so completely that I wasn’t surprised when I looked up and saw her walking down the hall alone, her bright hair glowing against the old dark walls.
When she paused by me and asked me lightly of what I was dreaming, since I had such a sober face, I answered her truly that it was of her—whereat she laughed, as one not ill pleased, and said half mockingly:
When she stopped next to me and casually asked what I was dreaming about since I had such a serious expression, I honestly replied that it was about her—at which she laughed, clearly amused, and said half-jokingly:
"Waste not your thoughts so, little Beatrice. But come with me, child, if you will, for I have taken a strange fancy to your solemn eyes. Perchance the warmth of your young life may thaw out the ice that has frozen around my heart ever since I came among these cold Montressors."
"Don’t waste your thoughts like that, little Beatrice. But come with me, kid, if you want, because I’m oddly drawn to your serious eyes. Maybe the warmth of your youth can melt the ice that’s been around my heart ever since I came to these cold Montressors."
And, though I understood not her meaning, I went, glad to see the Red Room once more. So she made me sit down and talk to her, which I did, for shyness was no failing of mine; and she asked me many questions, and some that I thought she should not have asked, but I could not answer them, so 'twere little harm.
And even though I didn’t get what she meant, I was happy to see the Red Room again. So she made me sit down and talk to her, which I did, since I wasn’t shy at all; and she asked me a lot of questions, including some that I thought were a bit inappropriate, but I couldn’t answer them anyway, so it didn’t really matter.
After that I spent a part of every day with her in the Red Room. And my Uncle Hugh was there often, and he would kiss her and praise her loveliness, not heeding my presence—for I was but a child.
After that, I spent part of every day with her in the Red Room. My Uncle Hugh was there often, and he would kiss her and compliment her beauty, not caring that I was around—after all, I was just a child.
Yet it ever seemed to me that she endured rather than welcomed his caresses, and at times the ever-burning flame in her eyes glowed so luridly that a chill dread would creep over me, and I would remember what my Aunt Elizabeth had said, she being a bitter-tongued woman, though kind at heart—that this strange creature would bring on us all some evil fortune yet.
Yet it always seemed to me that she tolerated rather than welcomed his affection, and sometimes the constant flame in her eyes burned so intensely that a cold fear would wash over me, making me recall what my Aunt Elizabeth had said. She was a harsh woman with a sharp tongue, though kind at heart—that this strange person would bring us all some misfortune eventually.
Then would I strive to banish such thoughts and chide myself for doubting one so kind to me.
Then I would try to get rid of those thoughts and scold myself for doubting someone who was so kind to me.
When Christmas Eve drew nigh my silly head was full of the ball day and night. But a grievous disappointment befell me, for I awakened that day very ill with a most severe cold; and though I bore me bravely, my aunts discovered it soon, when, despite my piteous pleadings, I was put to bed, where I cried bitterly and would not be comforted. For I thought I should not see the fine folk and, more than all, Alicia.
When Christmas Eve was approaching, my silly mind was consumed with excitement day and night. But a terrible disappointment hit me, as I woke up that day feeling really sick with a bad cold; and even though I tried to be tough about it, my aunts noticed right away. Despite my desperate pleas, I was sent to bed, where I cried uncontrollably and wouldn’t be consoled. I thought I wouldn’t get to see the fancy people and, most importantly, Alicia.
But that disappointment, at least, was spared me, for at night she came into my room, knowing of my longing—she was ever indulgent to my little wishes. And when I saw her I forgot my aching limbs and burning brow, and even the ball I was not to see, for never was mortal creature so lovely as she, standing there by my bed.
But at least I was spared that disappointment, because at night she came into my room, aware of my longing—she was always understanding of my small wishes. And when I saw her, I forgot my aching limbs and feverish forehead, and even the event I wouldn’t get to attend, because no one was ever as beautiful as she was, standing there by my bed.
Her gown was of white, and there was nothing I could liken the stuff to save moonshine falling athwart a frosted pane, and out from it swelled her gleaming breast and arms, so bare that it seemed to me a shame to look upon them. Yet it could not be denied they were of wondrous beauty, white as polished marble.
Her dress was white, and the material reminded me of moonlight falling across a frosted window. From it, her shining breast and arms emerged, so bare that it felt almost wrong to look at them. Still, I couldn't deny they were incredibly beautiful, as white as polished marble.
And all about her snowy throat and rounded arms, and in the masses of her splendid hair, were sparkling, gleaming stones, with hearts of pure light, which I know now to have been diamonds, but knew not then, for never had I seen aught of their like.
And all around her white neck and soft arms, and in the thick, beautiful hair, were sparkling, shining stones, with hearts of pure light, which I now realize were diamonds, but I didn't know that then, as I'd never seen anything like them before.
And I gazed at her, drinking in her beauty until my soul was filled, as she stood like some goddess before her worshipper. I think she read my thought in my face and liked it—for she was a vain woman, and to such even the admiration of a child is sweet.
And I looked at her, taking in her beauty until my soul was full, as she stood like a goddess before her admirer. I believe she saw my thoughts in my expression and enjoyed it—because she was a vain woman, and to someone like her, even a child's admiration is pleasing.
Then she leaned down to me until her splendid eyes looked straight into my dazzled ones.
Then she leaned down to me until her beautiful eyes looked directly into my amazed ones.
"Tell me, little Beatrice—for they say the word of a child is to be believed—tell me, do you think me beautiful?"
"Tell me, little Beatrice—because people say you can trust a child's words—tell me, do you think I'm beautiful?"
I found my voice and told her truly that I thought her beautiful beyond my dreams of angels—as indeed she was. Whereat she smiled as one well pleased.
I found my voice and told her honestly that I thought she was more beautiful than any angel I could imagine—because she really was. At that, she smiled, clearly pleased.
Then my Uncle Hugh came in, and though I thought that his face darkened as he looked on the naked splendour of her breast and arms, as if he liked not that the eyes of other men should gloat on it, yet he kissed her with all a lover's fond pride, while she looked at him half mockingly.
Then my Uncle Hugh walked in, and even though I thought his expression soured as he saw the bare beauty of her chest and arms, as if he didn’t like other men staring at it, he still kissed her with all the affection of a lover, while she looked at him with a hint of mockery.
Then said he, "Sweet, will you grant me a favour?"
Then he said, "Hey, would you do me a favor?"
And she answered, "It may be that I will."
And she replied, "Maybe."
And he said, "Do not dance with that man tonight, Alicia. I mistrust him much."
And he said, "Don't dance with that guy tonight, Alicia. I really don't trust him."
His voice had more of a husband's command than a lover's entreaty. She looked at him with some scorn, but when she saw his face grow black—for the Montressors brooked scant disregard of their authority, as I had good reason to know—she seemed to change, and a smile came to her lips, though her eyes glowed balefully.
His voice had more of a husband's authority than a lover's plea. She looked at him with some disdain, but when she saw his face darken—for the Montressors had little tolerance for disrespect, as I knew all too well—she appeared to change, and a smile emerged on her lips, though her eyes shone ominously.
Then she laid her arms about his neck and—though it seemed to me that she had as soon strangled as embraced him—her voice was wondrous sweet and caressing as she murmured in his ear.
Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and—although it felt to me like she could just as easily strangle him as embrace him—her voice was incredibly sweet and tender as she whispered in his ear.
He laughed and his brow cleared, though he said still sternly, "Do not try me too far, Alicia."
He chuckled, and his expression softened, though he still said firmly, "Don't push me too far, Alicia."
Then they went out, she a little in advance and very stately.
Then they went out, she a bit ahead and looking very dignified.
After that my aunts also came in, very beautifully and modestly dressed, but they seemed to me as nothing after Alicia. For I was caught in the snare of her beauty, and the longing to see her again so grew upon me that after a time I did an undutiful and disobedient thing.
After that, my aunts came in, dressed beautifully and modestly, but they seemed insignificant compared to Alicia. I was caught in the allure of her beauty, and my desire to see her again grew so strong that eventually, I did something ungrateful and disobedient.
I had been straitly charged to stay in bed, which I did not, but got up and put on a gown. For it was in my mind to go quietly down, if by chance I might again see Alicia, myself unseen.
I had been firmly told to stay in bed, which I didn’t do, but I got up and put on a gown. I was thinking of going down quietly, hoping to see Alicia again, without her noticing me.
But when I reached the great hall I heard steps approaching and, having a guilty conscience, I slipped aside into the blue parlour and hid me behind the curtains lest my aunts should see me.
But when I got to the great hall, I heard footsteps coming closer and, feeling guilty, I quickly slipped into the blue parlor and hid behind the curtains so my aunts wouldn’t see me.
Then Alicia came in, and with her a man whom I had never before seen. Yet I instantly bethought myself of a lean black snake, with a glittering and evil eye, which I had seen in Mrs. Montressor's garden two summers agone, and which was like to have bitten me. John, the gardener, had killed it, and I verily thought that if it had a soul, it must have gotten into this man.
Then Alicia came in, along with a man I had never seen before. Immediately, I was reminded of a lean black snake I had seen in Mrs. Montressor's garden two summers ago, which almost bit me. John, the gardener, had killed it, and I honestly thought that if it had a soul, it must have entered this man.
Alicia sat down and he beside her, and when he had put his arms about her, he kissed her face and lips. Nor did she shrink from his embrace, but even smiled and leaned nearer to him with a little smooth motion, as they talked to each other in some strange, foreign tongue.
Alicia sat down, and he joined her. After wrapping his arms around her, he kissed her face and lips. She didn't pull away from his embrace; instead, she smiled and leaned in closer with a gentle motion as they spoke to each other in some unfamiliar language.
I was but a child and innocent, nor knew I aught of honour and dishonour. Yet it seemed to me that no man should kiss her save only my Uncle Hugh, and from that hour I mistrusted Alicia, though I understood not then what I afterwards did.
I was just a child, innocent and unaware of honor and dishonor. Still, it felt to me that no man should kiss her except for my Uncle Hugh, and from that moment, I started to mistrust Alicia, even though I didn’t understand at the time what I would come to realize later.
And as I watched them—not thinking of playing the spy—I saw her face grow suddenly cold, and she straightened herself up and pushed away her lover's arms.
And as I watched them—not thinking of playing the spy—I saw her face suddenly turn cold, and she sat up straight and pushed away her lover's arms.
Then I followed her guilty eyes to the door, where stood my Uncle Hugh, and all the pride and passion of the Montressors sat on his lowering brow. Yet he came forward quietly as Alicia and the snake drew apart and stood up.
Then I followed her guilty eyes to the door, where my Uncle Hugh stood, and all the pride and passion of the Montressors was written on his furrowed brow. Still, he approached calmly as Alicia and the snake moved away and stood up.
At first he looked not at his guilty wife but at her lover, and smote him heavily in the face. Whereat he, being a coward at heart, as are all villains, turned white and slunk from the room with a muttered oath, nor was he stayed.
At first, he didn’t look at his guilty wife but at her lover and punched him hard in the face. The lover, being a coward at heart, like all villains, went pale and sneaked out of the room with a muttered curse, and he didn’t stop.
My uncle turned to Alicia, and very calmly and terribly he said, "From this hour you are no longer wife of mine!"
My uncle turned to Alicia and said calmly and coldly, "From this moment on, you are no longer my wife!"
And there was that in his tone which told that his forgiveness and love should be hers nevermore.
And there was something in his tone that made it clear his forgiveness and love would never be hers again.
Then he motioned her out and she went, like a proud queen, with her glorious head erect and no shame on her brow.
Then he signaled her to leave, and she walked out like a proud queen, with her head held high and no shame on her face.
As for me, when they were gone I crept away, dazed and bewildered enough, and went back to my bed, having seen and heard more than I had a mind for, as disobedient people and eavesdroppers ever do.
As for me, when they left, I quietly slipped away, feeling dazed and confused, and went back to my bed, having seen and heard more than I wanted to, like disobedient people and eavesdroppers always do.
But my Uncle Hugh kept his word, and Alicia was no more wife to him, save only in name. Yet of gossip or scandal there was none, for the pride of his race kept secret his dishonour, nor did he ever seem other than a courteous and respectful husband.
But my Uncle Hugh kept his promise, and Alicia was no more than a wife to him, just in name. However, there was no gossip or scandal, as the pride of his family kept his dishonor a secret, and he always appeared to be a courteous and respectful husband.
Nor did Mrs. Montressor and my aunts, though they wondered much among themselves, learn aught, for they dared question neither their brother nor Alicia, who carried herself as loftily as ever, and seemed to pine for neither lover nor husband. As for me, no one dreamed I knew aught of it, and I kept my own counsel as to what I had seen in the blue parlour on the night of the Christmas ball.
Nor did Mrs. Montressor and my aunts, even though they speculated a lot among themselves, learn anything, because they didn't dare to ask either their brother or Alicia, who maintained her usual proud demeanor and didn’t seem to long for either a lover or a husband. As for me, no one suspected that I knew anything about it, and I kept quiet about what I had seen in the blue parlor on the night of the Christmas ball.
After the New Year I went home, but ere long Mrs. Montressor sent for me again, saying that the house was lonely without little Beatrice. So I went again and found all unchanged, though the Place was very quiet, and Alicia went out but little from the Red Room.
After the New Year, I went home, but soon Mrs. Montressor called for me again, saying that the house felt empty without little Beatrice. So, I went back and found everything the same, although the place was very quiet, and Alicia rarely left the Red Room.
Of my Uncle Hugh I saw little, save when he went and came on the business of his estate, somewhat more gravely and silently than of yore, or brought to me books and sweetmeats from town.
I saw little of my Uncle Hugh, except when he came and went for his estate business, acting a bit more seriously and quietly than he used to, or when he brought me books and treats from the town.
But every day I was with Alicia in the Red Room, where she would talk to me, oftentimes wildly and strangely, but always kindly. And though I think Mrs. Montressor liked our intimacy none too well, she said no word, and I came and went as I listed with Alicia, though never quite liking her strange ways and the restless fire in her eyes.
But every day I was with Alicia in the Red Room, where she would talk to me, often in a wild and strange way, but always kindly. And even though I think Mrs. Montressor didn’t like our closeness, she never said anything, and I came and went as I wanted with Alicia, though I never quite liked her odd behavior and the restless fire in her eyes.
Nor would I ever kiss her, after I had seen her lips pressed by the snake's, though she sometimes coaxed me, and grew pettish and vexed when I would not; but she guessed not my reason.
Nor would I ever kiss her after I had seen her lips pressed against the snake's, even though she sometimes teased me and got annoyed when I wouldn’t; but she didn’t know my reason.
March came in that year like a lion, exceedingly hungry and fierce, and my Uncle Hugh had ridden away through the storm nor thought to be back for some days.
March arrived that year like a lion, very hungry and fierce, and my Uncle Hugh had ridden off into the storm without expecting to return for several days.
In the afternoon I was sitting in the wing hall, dreaming wondrous day-dreams, when Alicia called me to the Red Room. And as I went, I marvelled anew at her loveliness, for the blood was leaping in her face and her jewels were dim before the lustre of her eyes. Her hand, when she took mine, was burning hot, and her voice had a strange ring.
In the afternoon, I was sitting in the wing hall, lost in amazing daydreams, when Alicia called me to the Red Room. As I walked there, I was once again struck by her beauty; her cheeks were flushed, and her jewels seemed dull compared to the shine in her eyes. When she took my hand, it was surprisingly hot, and her voice had an unusual tone.
"Come, little Beatrice," she said, "come talk to me, for I know not what to do with my lone self today. Time hangs heavily in this gloomy house. I do verily think this Red Room has an evil influence over me. See if your childish prattle can drive away the ghosts that riot in these dark old corners—ghosts of a ruined and shamed life! Nay, shrink not—do I talk wildly? I mean not all I say—my brain seems on fire, little Beatrice. Come; it may be you know some grim old legend of this room—it must surely have one. Never was place fitter for a dark deed! Tush! never be so frightened, child—forget my vagaries. Tell me now and I will listen."
"Come here, little Beatrice," she said, "come talk to me, because I don't know what to do with myself today. Time drags on in this dreary house. I really think this Red Room has a bad effect on me. See if your childish chatter can chase away the ghosts that haunt these dark old corners—ghosts of a ruined and shameful life! No, don’t shrink back—am I talking crazily? I don’t mean everything I say—my mind feels like it's on fire, little Beatrice. Come; maybe you know some grim old story about this room—it must have one. There’s never been a place more suited for a dark deed! Come on! Don’t be so scared, child—forget my nonsense. Now tell me something, and I’ll listen."
Whereat she cast herself lithely on the satin couch and turned her lovely face on me. So I gathered up my small wits and told her what I was not supposed to know—how that, generations agone, a Montressor had disgraced himself and his name, and that, when he came home to his mother, she had met him in that same Red Room and flung at him taunts and reproaches, forgetting whose breast had nourished him; and that he, frantic with shame and despair, turned his sword against his own heart and so died. But his mother went mad with her remorse, and was kept a prisoner in the Red Room until her death.
She gracefully threw herself onto the satin couch and turned her beautiful face towards me. Gathering my thoughts, I revealed to her something I wasn’t meant to know—how, generations ago, a Montressor had brought shame upon himself and his family. When he returned to his mother, she confronted him in that same Red Room, hurling insults and accusations, forgetting who had raised him; and in his frenzy of shame and despair, he drove his sword into his own heart, ending his life. Meanwhile, his mother went insane from her guilt and was locked away in the Red Room until she died.
So lamely told I the tale, as I had heard my Aunt Elizabeth tell it, when she knew not I listened or understood. Alicia heard me through and said nothing, save that it was a tale worthy of the Montressors. Whereat I bridled, for I too was a Montressor, and proud of it.
So poorly did I tell the story, just as I had heard my Aunt Elizabeth tell it when she didn't realize I was listening and understood. Alicia listened to me and said nothing, except that it was a story worthy of the Montressors. At that, I felt a bit indignant, because I was a Montressor too, and I was proud of it.
But she took my hand soothingly in hers and said, "Little Beatrice, if tomorrow or the next day they should tell you, those cold, proud women, that Alicia was unworthy of your love, tell me, would you believe them?"
But she gently took my hand in hers and said, "Little Beatrice, if tomorrow or the next day those cold, proud women tell you that Alicia doesn’t deserve your love, tell me, would you believe them?"
And I, remembering what I had seen in the blue parlour, was silent—for I could not lie. So she flung my hand away with a bitter laugh, and picked lightly from the table anear a small dagger with a jewelled handle.
And I, thinking back to what I had seen in the blue room, was quiet—because I couldn't lie. So she tossed my hand aside with a harsh laugh and casually grabbed a small dagger with a jeweled handle from the table nearby.
It seemed to me a cruel-looking toy and I said so—whereat she smiled and drew her white fingers down the thin, shining blade in a fashion that made me cold.
It looked like a cruel toy to me, and I said so—she smiled and ran her white fingers along the thin, shiny blade in a way that sent chills down my spine.
"Such a little blow with this," she said, "such a little blow—and the heart beats no longer, the weary brain rests, the lips and eyes smile never again! 'Twere a short path out of all difficulties, my Beatrice."
"Such a small hit with this," she said, "just a tiny hit—and the heart no longer beats, the tired brain finally gets some rest, and the lips and eyes will never smile again! It would be a quick escape from all troubles, my Beatrice."
And I, understanding her not, yet shivering, begged her to cast it aside, which she did carelessly and, putting a hand under my chin, she turned up my face to hers.
And I, not really understanding her, but still trembling, asked her to set it down, which she did without much thought, and then, placing a hand under my chin, she lifted my face to hers.
"Little, grave-eyed Beatrice, tell me truly, would it grieve you much if you were never again to sit here with Alicia in this same Red Room?"
"Little, serious-eyed Beatrice, please tell me honestly, would it upset you a lot if you never got to sit here with Alicia in this same Red Room again?"
And I made answer earnestly that it would, glad that I could say so much truly. Then her face grew tender and she sighed deeply.
And I replied sincerely that it would, happy that I could say so much honestly. Then her expression softened, and she sighed deeply.
Presently she opened a quaint, inlaid box and took from it a shining gold chain of rare workmanship and exquisite design, and this she hung around my neck, nor would suffer me to thank her but laid her hand gently on my lips.
Right now, she opened a charming, inlaid box and took out a beautiful gold chain with rare craftsmanship and exquisite design. She draped it around my neck and wouldn’t let me thank her, gently placing her hand on my lips.
"Now go," she said. "But ere you leave me, little Beatrice, grant me but the one favour—it may be that I shall never ask another of you. Your people, I know—those cold Montressors—care little for me, but with all my faults, I have ever been kind to you. So, when the morrow's come, and they tell you that Alicia is as one worse than dead, think not of me with scorn only but grant me a little pity—for I was not always what I am now, and might never have become so had a little child like you been always anear me, to keep me pure and innocent. And I would have you but the once lay your arms about my neck and kiss me."
"Now go," she said. "But before you leave me, little Beatrice, please grant me just this one favor—it may be that I’ll never ask you for anything else. I know your family—those distant Montressors—doesn’t care much for me, but despite all my flaws, I have always been kind to you. So, when tomorrow comes, and they tell you that Alicia is worse than dead, don’t just think of me with contempt, but have a little pity for me—for I wasn’t always who I am now, and I might never have ended up this way if a little child like you had always been close by to keep me pure and innocent. And I would just like you to wrap your arms around my neck and kiss me just this once."
And I did so, wondering much at her manner—for it had in it a strange tenderness and some sort of hopeless longing. Then she gently put me from the room, and I sat musing by the hall window until night fell darkly—and a fearsome night it was, of storm and blackness. And I thought how well it was that my Uncle Hugh had not to return in such a tempest. Yet, ere the thought had grown cold, the door opened and he strode down the hall, his cloak drenched and wind-twisted, in one hand a whip, as though he had but then sprung from his horse, in the other what seemed like a crumpled letter.
And I did that, wondering a lot about her behavior—there was a strange tenderness in it mixed with some kind of hopeless longing. Then she gently led me out of the room, and I sat thinking by the hall window until night fell dark and stormy. It was a terrifying night, full of storms and darkness. I thought about how lucky it was that my Uncle Hugh didn’t have to return in such a storm. But just as that thought crossed my mind, the door opened, and he strode down the hall, his cloak soaked and twisted by the wind, holding a whip in one hand as if he had just jumped off his horse, and what looked like a crumpled letter in the other.
Nor was the night blacker than his face, and he took no heed of me as I ran after him, thinking selfishly of the sweetmeats he had promised to bring me—but I thought no more of them when I got to the door of the Red Room.
Nor was the night darker than his face, and he didn’t pay any attention to me as I ran after him, selfishly thinking about the sweets he had promised to bring me—but I thought about them no more when I got to the door of the Red Room.
Alicia stood by the table, hooded and cloaked as for a journey, but her hood had slipped back, and her face rose from it marble-white, save where her wrathful eyes burned out, with dread and guilt and hatred in their depths, while she had one arm raised as if to thrust him back.
Alicia stood by the table, dressed in a hood and cloak, as if preparing for a journey, but her hood had fallen back, revealing her face, which was pale as marble, except for her fierce eyes that glowed with anger, fear, guilt, and hatred. She raised one arm as if to push him away.
As for my uncle, he stood before her and I saw not his face, but his voice was low and terrible, speaking words I understood not then, though long afterwards I came to know their meaning.
As for my uncle, he stood in front of her and I couldn’t see his face, but his voice was low and terrifying, saying things I didn’t understand at the time, although much later I learned what they meant.
And he cast foul scorn at her that she should have thought to fly with her lover, and swore that naught should again thwart his vengeance, with other threats, wild and dreadful enough.
And he mocked her cruelly for thinking she could run away with her lover, and he swore that nothing would stop his revenge, along with other threats that were wild and terrifying enough.
Yet she said no word until he had done, and then she spoke, but what she said I know not, save that it was full of hatred and defiance and wild accusation, such as a mad woman might have uttered.
Yet she didn’t say a word until he finished, and then she spoke, but I can’t recall exactly what she said, only that it was filled with hatred and defiance and wild accusations, like something a madwoman might have shouted.
And she defied him even then to stop her flight, though he told her to cross that threshold would mean her death; for he was a wronged and desperate man and thought of nothing save his own dishonour.
And she dared him even then to stop her from leaving, even though he told her crossing that line would mean her death; because he was a wronged and desperate man who thought only of his own dishonor.
Then she made as if to pass him, but he caught her by her white wrist; she turned on him with fury, and I saw her right hand reach stealthily out over the table behind her, where lay the dagger.
Then she acted like she was going to walk past him, but he grabbed her by her white wrist; she turned to him in anger, and I saw her right hand quietly reach over the table behind her, where the dagger was.
"Let me go!" she hissed.
"Let me go!" she snapped.
And he said, "I will not."
And he said, "I won't."
Then she turned herself about and struck at him with the dagger—and never saw I such a face as was hers at the moment.
Then she turned around and lunged at him with the dagger—and I’ve never seen a face like hers at that moment.
He fell heavily, yet held her even in death, so that she had to wrench herself free, with a shriek that rings yet in my ears on a night when the wind wails over the rainy moors. She rushed past me unheeding, and fled down the hall like a hunted creature, and I heard the heavy door clang hollowly behind her.
He fell hard, but even in death, he held onto her, forcing her to pull away with a scream that still echoes in my ears on nights when the wind howls over the rainy moors. She ran past me without noticing, darting down the hall like a terrified animal, and I heard the heavy door slam shut behind her.
As for me, I stood there looking at the dead man, for I could neither move nor speak and was like to have died of horror. And presently I knew nothing, nor did I come to my recollection for many a day, when I lay abed, sick of a fever and more like to die than live.
As for me, I stood there staring at the dead man, unable to move or speak, feeling like I was about to die from fear. Soon, I lost all awareness, and it took me many days to come back to my senses, lying in bed, sick with a fever and feeling more like I was dying than living.
So that when at last I came out from the shadow of death, my Uncle Hugh had been long cold in his grave, and the hue and cry for his guilty wife was well nigh over, since naught had been seen or heard of her since she fled the country with her foreign lover.
So when I finally emerged from the darkness of death, my Uncle Hugh had been buried for a long time, and the search for his guilty wife was almost done, as no one had seen or heard from her since she escaped the country with her foreign lover.
When I came rightly to my remembrance, they questioned me as to what I had seen and heard in the Red Room. And I told them as best I could, though much aggrieved that to my questions they would answer nothing save to bid me to stay still and think not of the matter.
When I finally remembered everything clearly, they asked me what I had seen and heard in the Red Room. I told them as best as I could, even though I was really upset that they would say nothing to my questions except to tell me to stay quiet and not think about it.
Then my mother, sorely vexed over my adventures—which in truth were but sorry ones for a child—took me home. Nor would she let me keep Alicia's chain, but made away with it, how I knew not and little cared, for the sight of it was loathsome to me.
Then my mother, really upset about my escapades—which were honestly pretty pathetic for a kid—took me home. She wouldn’t let me keep Alicia's chain, but got rid of it somehow, which I didn’t know or care about much, since the sight of it disgusted me.
It was many years ere I went again to Montressor Place, and I never saw the Red Room more, for Mrs. Montressor had the old wing torn down, deeming its sorrowful memories dark heritage enough for the next Montressor.
It was many years before I returned to Montressor Place, and I never saw the Red Room again, as Mrs. Montressor had the old wing demolished, considering its sad memories a dark legacy enough for the next Montressor.
So, Grandchild, the sad tale is ended, and you will not see the Red Room when you go next month to Montressor Place. The swallows still build under the eaves, though—I know not if you will understand their speech as I did.
So, Grandchild, the sad story is over, and you won't see the Red Room when you go to Montressor Place next month. The swallows still make their nests under the eaves, though—I’m not sure if you’ll understand their language the way I did.
The Setness of Theodosia
When Theodosia Ford married Wesley Brooke after a courtship of three years, everybody concerned was satisfied. There was nothing particularly romantic in either the courtship or marriage. Wesley was a steady, well-meaning, rather slow fellow, comfortably off. He was not at all handsome. But Theodosia was a very pretty girl with the milky colouring of an auburn blonde and large china-blue eyes. She looked mild and Madonna-like and was known to be sweet-tempered. Wesley's older brother, Irving Brooke, had married a woman who kept him in hot water all the time, so Heatherton folks said, but they thought there was no fear of that with Wesley and Theodosia. They would get along together all right.
When Theodosia Ford married Wesley Brooke after a three-year courtship, everyone involved was happy. There was nothing especially romantic about either the courtship or the marriage. Wesley was a dependable, well-meaning, somewhat slow guy, and he was financially stable. He wasn't particularly good-looking. But Theodosia was a very pretty girl with the creamy complexion of an auburn blonde and large, beautiful blue eyes. She appeared gentle and motherly and was known to have a sweet temperament. Wesley's older brother, Irving Brooke, had married a woman who constantly caused him trouble, or so the people in Heatherton said, but they believed there was no risk of that with Wesley and Theodosia. They would get along just fine.
Only old Jim Parmelee shook his head and said, "They might, and then again they mightn't"; he knew the stock they came of and it was a kind you could never predict about.
Only old Jim Parmelee shook his head and said, "They might, or they might not"; he knew the family they came from, and it was the kind you could never predict.
Wesley and Theodosia were third cousins; this meant that old Henry Ford had been the great-great-grandfather of them both. Jim Parmelee, who was ninety, had been a small boy when this remote ancestor was still alive.
Wesley and Theodosia were third cousins; this meant that old Henry Ford was their great-great-grandfather. Jim Parmelee, who was ninety, had been a small boy when this distant ancestor was still alive.
"I mind him well," said old Jim on the morning of Theodosia's wedding day. There was a little group about the blacksmith's forge. Old Jim was in the centre. He was a fat, twinkling-eyed old man, fresh and ruddy in spite of his ninety years. "And," he went on, "he was about the settest man you'd ever see or want to see. When old Henry Ford made up his mind on any p'int a cyclone wouldn't turn him a hairsbreadth—no, nor an earthquake neither. Didn't matter a mite how much he suffered for it—he'd stick to it if it broke his heart. There was always some story or other going round about old Henry's setness. The family weren't quite so bad—only Tom. He was Dosia's great-grandfather, and a regular chip of the old block. Since then it's cropped out now and again all through the different branches of the family. I mistrust if Dosia hasn't got a spice of it, and Wes Brooke too, but mebbe not."
"I remember him well," said old Jim on the morning of Theodosia's wedding day. A small group gathered around the blacksmith's forge, with old Jim in the center. He was a plump, twinkling-eyed old man, lively and rosy despite his ninety years. "And," he continued, "he was the most stubborn man you'd ever meet or want to meet. When old Henry Ford made up his mind about something, not even a cyclone could budge him—not even an earthquake. It didn't matter at all how much he suffered for it—he would stick to it even if it broke his heart. There was always some story going around about old Henry's stubbornness. The family wasn’t so bad—except for Tom. He was Dosia’s great-grandfather, and a true chip off the old block. Since then, it has shown up from time to time in the different branches of the family. I suspect Dosia might have a bit of it, and Wes Brooke too, but maybe not."
Old Jim was the only croaker. Wesley and Theodosia were married, in the golden prime of the Indian summer, and settled down on their snug little farm. Dosia was a beautiful bride, and Wesley's pride in her was amusingly apparent. He thought nothing too good for her, the Heatherton people said. It was a sight to make an old heart young to see him march up the aisle of the church on Sunday in all the glossy splendour of his wedding suit, his curly black head held high and his round boyish face shining with happiness, stopping and turning proudly at his pew to show Theodosia in.
Old Jim was the only complainer. Wesley and Theodosia were married in the beautiful glow of Indian summer and settled into their cozy little farm. Dosia was a stunning bride, and Wesley's pride in her was delightfully obvious. The people of Heatherton noted that he thought nothing was too good for her. It was heartwarming to see him walk down the aisle of the church on Sunday in the shiny glory of his wedding suit, his curly black hair held high and his round, boyish face glowing with happiness, stopping to turn proudly at his pew to showcase Theodosia.
They always sat alone together in the big pew, and Alma Spencer, who sat behind them, declared that they held each other's hands all through the service. This lasted until spring; then came a sensation and scandal, such as decorous Heatherton had not known since the time Isaac Allen got drunk at Centreville Fair and came home and kicked his wife.
They always sat alone together in the big pew, and Alma Spencer, who sat behind them, said they held each other’s hands the entire service. This went on until spring; then a scandal broke out that proper Heatherton hadn’t seen since the time Isaac Allen got drunk at Centreville Fair and came home and kicked his wife.
One evening in early April Wesley came home from the store at "the Corner," where he had lingered to talk over politics and farming methods with his cronies. This evening he was later than usual, and Theodosia had his supper kept warm for him. She met him on the porch and kissed him. He kissed her in return, and held her to him for a minute, with her bright head on his shoulder. The frogs were singing down in the south meadow swamp, and there was a splendour of silvery moonrise over the wooded Heatherton hills. Theodosia always remembered that moment.
One evening in early April, Wesley came home from the store at "the Corner," where he had stayed to discuss politics and farming techniques with his friends. He was later than usual, and Theodosia had kept his dinner warm for him. She met him on the porch and kissed him. He kissed her back and held her close for a minute, with her bright head on his shoulder. The frogs were croaking down in the southern meadow swamp, and there was a beautiful silvery moonrise over the wooded Heatherton hills. Theodosia always remembered that moment.
When they went in, Wesley, full of excitement, began to talk of what he had heard at the store. Ogden Greene and Tom Cary were going to sell out and go to Manitoba. There were better chances for a man out there, he said; in Heatherton he might slave all his life and never make more than a bare living. Out west he might make a fortune.
When they walked in, Wesley, filled with excitement, started sharing what he had heard at the store. Ogden Greene and Tom Cary were planning to sell their businesses and head to Manitoba. He said there were better opportunities for a guy out there; in Heatherton, he could work hard his whole life and still barely get by. Out west, he could strike it rich.
Wesley talked on in this strain for some time, rehashing all the arguments he had heard Greene and Cary use. He had always been rather disposed to grumble at his limited chances in Heatherton, and now the great West seemed to stretch before him, full of alluring prospects and visions. Ogden and Tom wanted him to go too, he said. He had half a notion to. Heatherton was a stick-in-the-mud sort of place anyhow.
Wesley went on like this for a while, repeating all the arguments he had heard Greene and Cary use. He had always complained about his limited opportunities in Heatherton, and now the vast West appeared to him, full of enticing possibilities and dreams. Ogden and Tom wanted him to join them too, he said. He was seriously considering it. Heatherton was such a dull place anyway.
"What say, Dosia?"
"What do you think, Dosia?"
He looked across the table at her, his eyes bright and questioning. Theodosia had listened in silence, as she poured his tea and passed him her hot, flaky biscuits. There was a little perpendicular wrinkle between her straight eyebrows.
He looked across the table at her, his eyes bright and curious. Theodosia had listened quietly as she poured his tea and passed him her warm, flaky biscuits. There was a slight crease between her straight eyebrows.
"I think Ogden and Tom are fools," she said crisply. "They have good farms here. What do they want to go west for, or you, either? Don't get silly notions in your head, Wes."
"I think Ogden and Tom are idiots," she said sharply. "They have good farms here. What do they want to go west for, or you, for that matter? Don't get any crazy ideas in your head, Wes."
Wesley flushed.
Wesley turned red.
"Wouldn't you go with me, Dosia?" he said, trying to speak lightly.
"Wouldn't you come with me, Dosia?" he said, trying to sound casual.
"No, I wouldn't," said Theodosia, in her calm, sweet voice. Her face was serene, but the little wrinkle had grown deeper. Old Jim Parmelee would have known what it meant. He had seen the same expression on old Henry Ford's face many a time.
"No, I wouldn't," Theodosia replied, her calm, sweet voice steady. Her face was peaceful, but the small wrinkle had deepened. Old Jim Parmelee would have understood what it meant. He had seen that same expression on old Henry Ford's face many times before.
Wesley laughed good-humouredly, as if at a child. His heart was suddenly set on going west, and he was sure he could soon bring Theodosia around. He did not say anything more about it just then. Wesley thought he knew how to manage women.
Wesley laughed good-naturedly, like he was dealing with a child. Suddenly, he was really wanting to head west, and he was confident he could win Theodosia over soon. He didn’t mention it again at that moment. Wesley believed he understood how to handle women.
When he broached the subject again, two days later, Theodosia told him plainly that it was no use. She would never consent to leave Heatherton and all her friends and go out to the prairies. The idea was just rank foolishness, and he would soon see that himself.
When he brought it up again two days later, Theodosia told him straight up that it was pointless. She would never agree to leave Heatherton and all her friends to go out to the prairies. The idea was just pure foolishness, and he would soon realize that himself.
All this Theodosia said calmly and sweetly, without any trace of temper or irritation. Wesley still believed that he could persuade her and he tried perseveringly for a fortnight. By the end of that time he discovered that Theodosia was not a great-great-granddaughter of old Henry Ford for nothing.
All this Theodosia said calmly and sweetly, without any hint of anger or annoyance. Wesley still thought he could convince her and he kept trying for two weeks. By the end of that time, he realized that Theodosia was not a great-great-granddaughter of old Henry Ford for nothing.
Not that Theodosia ever got angry. Neither did she laugh at him. She met his arguments and pleadings seriously enough, but she never wavered.
Not that Theodosia ever got angry. She also didn't laugh at him. She engaged with his arguments and pleas earnestly, but she never faltered.
"If you go to Manitoba, Wes, you'll go alone," she said. "I'll never go, so there is no use in any more talking."
"If you go to Manitoba, Wes, you'll go by yourself," she said. "I'm not going, so there's no point in discussing it any further."
Wesley was a descendant of old Henry Ford too. Theodosia's unexpected opposition roused all the latent stubbornness of his nature. He went over to Centreville oftener, and kept his blood at fever heat talking to Greene and Cary, who wanted him to go with them and spared no pains at inducement.
Wesley was also a descendant of the original Henry Ford. Theodosia's unexpected resistance stirred up all the stubbornness he had within him. He started visiting Centreville more often and kept himself worked up while talking to Greene and Cary, who were eager to persuade him to join them and went out of their way to entice him.
The matter was gossiped about in Heatherton, of course. People knew that Wesley Brooke had caught "the western fever," and wanted to sell out and go to Manitoba, while Theodosia was opposed to it. They thought Dosia would have to give in in the end, but said it was a pity Wes Brooke couldn't be contented to stay where he was well off.
The news circulated in Heatherton, of course. People knew that Wesley Brooke had gotten "the western fever" and wanted to sell everything and move to Manitoba, while Theodosia was against it. They figured Dosia would eventually have to give in, but they thought it was a shame Wes Brooke couldn't be satisfied staying where he was doing well.
Theodosia's family naturally sided with her and tried to dissuade Wesley. But he was mastered by that resentful irritation, roused in a man by opposition where he thinks he should be master, which will drive him into any cause.
Theodosia's family naturally supported her and tried to convince Wesley to back off. But he was overwhelmed by that frustrated irritation that arises in a man when he feels he should be in control and faces opposition, which often pushes him to fight for any cause.
One day he told Theodosia that he was going. She was working her butter in her little, snowy-clean dairy under the great willows by the well. Wesley was standing in the doorway, his stout, broad-shouldered figure filling up the sunlit space. He was frowning and sullen.
One day he told Theodosia that he was leaving. She was busy making butter in her small, spotless dairy beneath the huge willows by the well. Wesley stood in the doorway, his sturdy, broad-shouldered frame filling the sunlit space. He had a frown on his face and looked dejected.
"I'm going west in two weeks' time with the boys, Dosia," he said stubbornly. "You can come with me or stay here—just exactly as you please. But I'm going."
"I'm heading west in two weeks with the guys, Dosia," he said firmly. "You can come with me or stay here—totally up to you. But I'm going."
Theodosia went on spatting her balls of golden butter on the print in silence. She was looking very neat and pretty in her big white apron, her sleeves rolled up high above her plump, dimpled elbows, and her ruddy hair curling about her face and her white throat. She looked as pliable as her butter.
Theodosia kept spreading her golden butter on the bread quietly. She looked very neat and pretty in her big white apron, with her sleeves rolled up high above her plump, dimpled elbows, and her reddish hair curling around her face and neck. She appeared as flexible as her butter.
Her silence angered her husband. He shuffled impatiently.
Her silence frustrated her husband. He shifted restlessly.
"Well, what have you to say, Dosia?"
"Well, what do you have to say, Dosia?"
"Nothing," said Theodosia. "If you have made up your mind to go, go you will, I suppose. But I will not. There is no use in talking. We've been over the ground often enough, Wes. The matter is settled."
"Nothing," said Theodosia. "If you've decided to go, then I guess you will. But I won't. There's no point in discussing it. We've talked about it enough, Wes. It's settled."
Up to that moment Wesley had always believed that his wife would yield at last, when she saw that he was determined. Now he realized that she never would. Under that exterior of milky, dimpled flesh and calm blue eyes was all the iron will of old dead and forgotten Henry Ford. This mildest and meekest of girls and wives was not to be moved a hairsbreadth by all argument or entreaty, or insistence on a husband's rights.
Up to that point, Wesley had always thought that his wife would eventually give in when she saw how determined he was. Now he understood that she never would. Beneath that soft, dimpled skin and serene blue eyes was the unyielding spirit of long-gone Henry Ford. This gentlest and most submissive of girls and wives would not be swayed even a little by any argument, plea, or insistence on a husband's rights.
A great, sudden anger came over the man. He lifted his hand and for one moment it seemed to Theodosia as if he meant to strike her. Then he dropped it with the first oath that had ever crossed his lips.
A sudden wave of anger washed over the man. He raised his hand, and for a moment, it seemed to Theodosia like he was about to hit her. Then he lowered it and let out the first curse word that had ever escaped his mouth.
"You listen to me," he said thickly. "If you won't go with me I'll never come back here—never. When you want to do your duty as a wife you can come to me. But I'll never come back."
"You listen to me," he said heavily. "If you won't go with me, I'll never come back here—never. When you're ready to fulfill your duty as a wife, you can come to me. But I'll never return."
He turned on his heel and strode away. Theodosia kept on spatting her butter. The little perpendicular wrinkle had come between her brows again. At that moment an odd, almost uncanny resemblance to the old portrait of her great-great-grandfather, which hung on the parlour wall at home, came out on her girlish face.
He spun around and walked away. Theodosia continued spreading her butter. The tiny vertical wrinkle had formed between her eyebrows again. In that moment, an unusual, almost eerie resemblance to the old portrait of her great-great-grandfather, which was hung on the living room wall at home, appeared on her youthful face.
The fortnight passed by. Wesley was silent and sullen, never speaking to his wife when he could avoid it. Theodosia was as sweet and serene as ever. She made an extra supply of shirts and socks for him, put up his lunch basket, and packed his trunk carefully. But she never spoke of his journey.
The two weeks went by. Wesley was quiet and moody, hardly talking to his wife whenever he could help it. Theodosia remained just as sweet and calm as always. She made extra shirts and socks for him, packed his lunch, and carefully organized his trunk. But she never mentioned his trip.
He did not sell his farm. Irving Brooke rented it. Theodosia was to live in the house. The business arrangements were simple and soon concluded.
He didn't sell his farm. Irving Brooke rented it. Theodosia was going to live in the house. The business arrangements were straightforward and wrapped up quickly.
Heatherton folks gossiped a great deal. They all condemned Theodosia. Even her own people sided against her now. They hated to be mixed up in a local scandal, and since Wes was bound to go they told Theodosia that it was her duty to go with him, no matter how much she disliked it. It would be disgraceful not to. They might as well have talked to the four winds. Theodosia was immoveable. They coaxed and argued and blamed—it all came to the same thing. Even those of them who could be "set" enough themselves on occasion could not understand Theodosia, who had always been so tractable. They finally gave up, as Wesley had done, baffled. Time would bring her to her senses, they said; you just had to leave that still, stubborn kind alone.
The people of Heatherton loved to gossip. They all turned against Theodosia. Even her own family chose to side with everyone else. They hated being involved in a local scandal, and since Wes was leaving, they insisted Theodosia had to go with him, no matter how much she hated the idea. It would be shameful not to. They might as well have been talking to the wind. Theodosia remained firm. They pleaded, argued, and placed blame—it all ended up the same way. Even those among them who could be difficult themselves sometimes couldn't understand Theodosia, who had always been so compliant. They eventually gave up, just like Wesley had, feeling confused. They said time would make her see things differently; you just had to leave that quiet, stubborn one alone.
On the morning of Wesley's departure Theodosia arose at sunrise and prepared a tempting breakfast. Irving Brooke's oldest son, Stanley, who was to drive Wesley to the station, came over early with his express wagon. Wesley's trunk, corded and labelled, stood on the back platform. The breakfast was a very silent meal. When it was over Wesley put on his hat and overcoat and went to the door, around which Theodosia's morning-glory vines were beginning to twine. The sun was not yet above the trees and the long shadows lay on the dewy grass. The wet leaves were flickering on the old maples that grew along the fence between the yard and the clover field beyond. The skies were all pearly blue, cleanswept of clouds. From the little farmhouse the green meadows sloped down to the valley, where a blue haze wound in and out like a glistening ribbon.
On the morning of Wesley's departure, Theodosia got up at sunrise and made a delicious breakfast. Irving Brooke's oldest son, Stanley, who was going to drive Wesley to the station, arrived early with his express wagon. Wesley's trunk, all packed and labeled, stood on the back platform. The breakfast was a very quiet affair. After it was done, Wesley put on his hat and overcoat and walked to the door, where Theodosia's morning-glory vines were starting to twist around. The sun hadn't risen above the trees yet, and long shadows stretched across the dewy grass. The wet leaves shimmered on the old maples lining the fence between the yard and the clover field beyond. The sky was a pearly blue, completely clear of clouds. From the little farmhouse, the green meadows sloped down to the valley, where a blue haze flowed in and out like a shiny ribbon.
Theodosia went out and stood looking inscrutably on, while Wesley and Irving hoisted the trunk into the wagon and tied it. Then Wesley came up the porch steps and looked at her.
Theodosia stepped outside and watched silently as Wesley and Irving lifted the trunk into the wagon and secured it. Then Wesley climbed the porch steps and glanced at her.
"Dosia," he said a little huskily, "I said I wouldn't ask you to go again, but I will. Will you come with me yet?"
"Dosia," he said a bit hoarsely, "I said I wouldn't ask you to go again, but I will. Will you come with me now?"
"No," said Theodosia gently.
"No," Theodosia said gently.
He held out his hand. He did not offer to kiss her.
He extended his hand. He didn't offer to kiss her.
"Goodbye, Dosia."
"Bye, Dosia."
"Goodbye, Wes."
"See you later, Wes."
There was no tremor of an eyelash with her. Wesley smiled bitterly and turned away. When the wagon reached the end of the little lane he turned and looked back for the last time. Through all the years that followed he carried with him the picture of his wife as he saw her then, standing amid the airy shadows and wavering golden lights of the morning, the wind blowing the skirt of her pale blue wrapper about her feet and ruffling the locks of her bright hair into a delicate golden cloud. Then the wagon disappeared around a curve in the road, and Theodosia turned and went back into her desolate home.
There wasn't a hint of emotion from her. Wesley gave a bitter smile and looked away. When the wagon reached the end of the narrow lane, he turned to take one last look. Over the years that followed, he held onto the image of his wife as he saw her then, standing in the soft shadows and shimmering golden lights of the morning, the wind lifting the hem of her pale blue robe around her feet and tousling her bright hair into a delicate golden halo. Then the wagon turned a corner, and Theodosia turned to go back into her empty home.
For a time there was a great buzz of gossip over the affair. People wondered over it. Old Jim Parmelee understood better than the others. When he met Theodosia he looked at her with a curious twinkle in his keen old eyes.
For a while, there was a lot of gossip about the situation. People speculated about it. Old Jim Parmelee understood it better than the rest. When he saw Theodosia, he looked at her with a curious glint in his sharp old eyes.
"Looks as if a man could bend her any way he'd a mind to, doesn't she?" he said. "Looks is deceiving. It'll come out in her face by and by—she's too young yet, but it's there. It does seem unnatteral to see a woman so stubborn—you'd kinder look for it more in a man."
"Looks like a guy could twist her any way he wanted, doesn’t it?" he said. "Appearances can be misleading. It'll show on her face eventually—she's still too young, but it's there. It does seem unnatural to see a woman so stubborn—you'd expect that more from a guy."
Wesley wrote a brief letter to Theodosia when he reached his destination. He said he was well and was looking about for the best place to settle. He liked the country fine. He was at a place called Red Butte and guessed he'd locate there.
Wesley wrote a short letter to Theodosia when he arrived at his destination. He mentioned that he was doing well and was exploring the best place to settle down. He really liked the area. He was in a place called Red Butte and thought he’d settle there.
Two weeks later he wrote again. He had taken up a claim of three hundred acres. Greene and Cary had done the same. They were his nearest neighbours and were three miles away. He had knocked up a little shack, was learning to cook his own meals, and was very busy. He thought the country was a grand one and the prospects good.
Two weeks later, he wrote again. He had claimed three hundred acres. Greene and Cary had done the same. They were his closest neighbors and lived three miles away. He had built a small shack, was learning to cook for himself, and was very busy. He thought the countryside was amazing and the prospects were promising.
Theodosia answered his letter and told him all the Heatherton news. She signed herself "Theodosia Brooke," but otherwise there was nothing in the letter to indicate that it was written by a wife to her husband.
Theodosia replied to his letter and shared all the news from Heatherton. She signed it "Theodosia Brooke," but aside from that, there was nothing in the letter to show it was from a wife to her husband.
At the end of a year Wesley wrote and once more asked her to go out to him. He was getting on well, and was sure she would like the place. It was a little rough, to be sure, but time would improve that.
At the end of the year, Wesley wrote to her again and asked her to come visit him. He was doing well and was sure she would like the place. It was a bit rough around the edges, but time would make it better.
"Won't you let bygones be bygones, Dosia?" he wrote, "and come out to me. Do, my dear wife."
"Can’t we move past the past, Dosia?" he wrote, "and come out to me? Please, my dear wife."
Theodosia wrote back, refusing to go. She never got any reply, nor did she write again.
Theodosia replied, saying she wouldn’t go. She never received a response, nor did she write again.
People had given up talking about the matter and asking Theodosia when she was going out to Wes. Heatherton had grown used to the chronic scandal within its decorous borders. Theodosia never spoke of her husband to anyone, and it was known that they did not correspond. She took her youngest sister to live with her. She had her garden and hens and a cow. The farm brought her enough to live on, and she was always busy.
People had stopped talking about it and asking Theodosia when she was going out to Wes. Heatherton had gotten used to the ongoing scandal within its proper boundaries. Theodosia never mentioned her husband to anyone, and it was understood that they didn't keep in touch. She had her youngest sister living with her. She tended to her garden, chickens, and a cow. The farm provided her with enough to get by, and she was always busy.
When fifteen years had gone by there were naturally some changes in Heatherton, sleepy and; unprogressive as it was. Most of the old people were in the little hillside burying-ground that fronted the sunrise. Old Jim Parmelee was there with his recollections of four generations. Men and women who had been in their prime when Wesley went away were old now and the children were grown up and married.
When fifteen years had passed, there were, of course, some changes in Heatherton, sleepy and unchanging as it was. Most of the older folks were in the little hillside graveyard that faced the sunrise. Old Jim Parmelee was there with his memories of four generations. Men and women who had been in their prime when Wesley left were now old, and the children had grown up and gotten married.
Theodosia was thirty-five and was nothing like! the slim, dimpled girl who had stood on the porch steps and watched her husband drive away that morning fifteen years ago. She was stout and comely; the auburn hair was darker and arched away from her face in smooth, shining waves instead of the old-time curls. Her face was unlined and fresh-coloured, but no woman could live in subjection to her own unbending will for so many years and not show it. Nobody, looking at Theodosia now, would have found it hard to believe that a woman with such a determined, immoveable face could stick to a course of conduct in defiance of circumstances.
Theodosia was thirty-five and was nothing like the slim, dimpled girl who had stood on the porch steps and watched her husband drive away that morning fifteen years ago. She was stout and attractive; her auburn hair was darker and styled away from her face in smooth, shiny waves instead of the old-fashioned curls. Her face was unlined and fresh-looking, but no woman could live under the pressure of her own unyielding will for so many years and not show the effects. Anyone looking at Theodosia now would find it hard to believe that a woman with such a determined, steadfast face could stick to a course of action in defiance of her circumstances.
Wesley Brooke was almost forgotten. People knew, through correspondents of Greene and Cary, that he had prospered and grown rich. The curious old story had crystallized into accepted history.
Wesley Brooke was nearly forgotten. People knew, through letters from Greene and Cary, that he had done well and become wealthy. The old intriguing tale had solidified into accepted history.
A life may go on without ripple or disturbance for so many years that it may seem to have settled into a lasting calm; then a sudden wind of passion may sweep over it and leave behind a wake of tempestuous waters. Such a time came at last to Theodosia.
A life can go on without any waves or interruptions for so long that it seems to have found a steady peace; then a sudden rush of emotion can hit and leave behind a trail of turbulent waters. This moment eventually came for Theodosia.
One day in August Mrs. Emory Merritt dropped in. Emory Merritt's sister was Ogden Greene's wife, and the Merritts kept up an occasional correspondence with her. Hence, Cecilia Merritt always knew what was to be known about Wesley Brooke, and always told Theodosia because she had never been expressly forbidden to do so.
One day in August, Mrs. Emory Merritt stopped by. Emory Merritt’s sister was Ogden Greene’s wife, and the Merritts maintained occasional correspondence with her. As a result, Cecilia Merritt always knew what was going on with Wesley Brooke and always shared that information with Theodosia since she had never been told not to.
Today she looked slightly excited. Secretly she was wondering if the news she brought would have any effect whatever on Theodosia's impassive calm.
Today she looked a bit excited. Secretly, she was wondering if the news she had would affect Theodosia's calm demeanor at all.
"Do you know, Dosia, Wesley's real sick? In fact, Phoebe Greene says they have very poor hopes of him. He was kind of ailing all the spring, it seems, and about a month ago he was took down with some kind of slow fever they have out there. Phoebe says they have a hired nurse from the nearest town and a good doctor, but she reckons he won't get over it. That fever goes awful hard with a man of his years."
"Do you know, Dosia, Wesley's really sick? In fact, Phoebe Greene says they have very little hope for him. He was not feeling well all spring, it seems, and about a month ago he came down with some kind of slow fever they have out there. Phoebe says they have a hired nurse from the nearest town and a good doctor, but she thinks he won't pull through. That fever is really tough on a guy his age."
Cecilia Merritt, who was the fastest talker in Heatherton, had got this out before she was brought up by a queer sound, half gasp, half cry, from Theodosia. The latter looked as if someone had struck her a physical blow.
Cecilia Merritt, who was the fastest talker in Heatherton, had managed to say this before she was interrupted by a strange sound, part gasp, part cry, from Theodosia. Theodosia looked as if someone had physically hit her.
"Mercy, Dosia, you ain't going to faint! I didn't suppose you'd care. You never seemed to care."
"Mercy, Dosia, you’re not going to faint! I didn’t think you’d care. You never seemed to care."
"Did you say," asked Theodosia thickly, "that Wesley was sick—dying?"
"Did you say," Theodosia asked slowly, "that Wesley was sick—dying?"
"Well, that's what Phoebe said. She may be mistaken. Dosia Brooke, you're a queer woman. I never could make you out and I never expect to. I guess only the Lord who made you can translate you."
"Well, that's what Phoebe said. She might be wrong. Dosia Brooke, you're a strange woman. I could never figure you out and I don't think I ever will. I guess only the Lord who created you can understand you."
Theodosia stood up. The sun was getting low, and the valley beneath them, ripening to harvest, was like a river of gold. She folded up her sewing with a steady hand.
Theodosia stood up. The sun was setting, and the valley below them, ready for harvest, resembled a river of gold. She neatly folded her sewing with a steady hand.
"It's five o'clock, so I'll ask you to excuse me, Cecilia. I have a good deal to attend to. You can ask Emory if he'll drive me to the station in the morning. I'm going out to Wes."
"It's five o'clock, so please excuse me, Cecilia. I have a lot to take care of. You can ask Emory if he'll drive me to the station in the morning. I'm heading out to Wes."
"Well, for the land's sake," said Cecilia Merritt feebly, as she tied on her gingham sunbonnet. She got up and went home in a daze.
"Well, for heaven's sake," said Cecilia Merritt weakly, as she put on her gingham sunbonnet. She stood up and walked home in a daze.
Theodosia packed her trunk and worked all night, dry-eyed, with agony and fear tearing at her heart. The iron will had snapped at last, like a broken reed, and fierce self-condemnation seized on her. "I've been a wicked woman," she moaned.
Theodosia packed her suitcase and worked all night, tears dry, with agony and fear tearing at her heart. Her iron will had finally broken, like a snapped reed, and intense self-condemnation took hold of her. "I've been a terrible person," she lamented.
A week from that day Theodosia climbed down from the dusty stage that had brought her from the station over the prairies to the unpretentious little house where Wesley Brooke lived. A young girl, so like what Ogden Greene's wife had been fifteen years before that Theodosia involuntarily exclaimed, "Phoebe," came to the door. Beyond her, Theodosia saw the white-capped nurse.
A week later, Theodosia got off the dusty bus that had taken her from the station across the plains to the modest little house where Wesley Brooke lived. A young girl, resembling what Ogden Greene's wife had looked like fifteen years earlier, made Theodosia involuntarily exclaim, "Phoebe," as she approached the door. Behind her, Theodosia noticed the nurse in a white cap.
Her voice trembled.
Her voice shook.
"Does—does Wesley Brooke live here?" she asked.
"Does—does Wesley Brooke live here?" she asked.
The girl nodded.
The girl nodded.
"Yes. But he is very ill at present. Nobody is allowed to see him."
"Yes. But he is really sick right now. No one is allowed to visit him."
Theodosia put up her hand and loosened her bonnet strings as if they were choking her. She had been sick with the fear that Wesley would be dead before she got to him. The relief was almost overwhelming.
Theodosia raised her hand and untied her bonnet strings like they were suffocating her. She had been terrified that Wesley would be dead before she reached him. The relief was almost too much to handle.
"But I must see him," she cried hysterically—she, the calm, easy-going Dosia, hysterical—"I am his wife—and oh, if he had died before I got here!"
"But I have to see him," she cried in a panic—she, the calm, easy-going Dosia, panicking—"I'm his wife—and oh, what if he died before I arrived!"
The nurse came forward.
The nurse stepped forward.
"In that case I suppose you must," she conceded. "But he does not expect you. I must prepare him for the surprise."
"In that case, I guess you have to," she agreed. "But he isn't expecting you. I need to get him ready for the surprise."
She turned to the door of a room opening off the kitchen, but Theodosia, who had hardly heard her, was before her. She was inside the room before the nurse could prevent her. Then she stood, afraid and trembling, her eyes searching the dim apartment hungrily.
She turned to the door of a room off the kitchen, but Theodosia, who barely noticed her, got there first. She stepped inside the room before the nurse could stop her. Then she stood there, scared and shaking, her eyes scanning the dimly lit space eagerly.
When they fell on the occupant of the bed Theodosia started in bitter surprise. All unconsciously she had been expecting to find Wesley as he had been when they parted. Could this gaunt, haggard creature, with the unkempt beard and prematurely grey hair and the hollow, beseeching eyes, be the ruddy, boyish-faced husband of her youth? She gave a choking cry of pain and shame, and the sick man turned his head. Their eyes met.
When they stumbled upon the person in the bed, Theodosia gasped in shocked disbelief. Without realizing it, she had been expecting Wesley to look the same as when they had last seen each other. Could this thin, worn-out figure, with the messy beard and prematurely grey hair and the empty, pleading eyes, really be the bright, youthful husband she once knew? She let out a choked cry of pain and shame, and the sick man turned his head. Their eyes met.
Amazement, incredulity, hope, dread, all flashed in succession over Wesley Brooke's lined face. He raised himself feebly up.
Amazement, disbelief, hope, and fear all crossed Wesley Brooke's wrinkled face in quick succession. He weakly lifted himself up.
"Dosia," he murmured.
"Dosia," he said softly.
Theodosia staggered across the room and fell on her knees by the bed. She clasped his head to her breast and kissed him again and again.
Theodosia stumbled across the room and dropped to her knees by the bed. She held his head against her chest and kissed him over and over.
"Oh, Wes, Wes, can you forgive me? I've been a wicked, stubborn woman—and I've spoiled our lives. Forgive me."
“Oh, Wes, Wes, can you forgive me? I’ve been a wicked, stubborn woman—and I’ve ruined our lives. Forgive me.”
He held his thin trembling arms around her and devoured her face with his eyes.
He wrapped his thin, shaking arms around her and gazed at her face intensely.
"Dosia, when did you come? Did you know I was sick?"
"Dosia, when did you get here? Did you know I was sick?"
"Wes, I can't talk till you say you've forgiven me."
"Wes, I can’t talk until you say you’ve forgiven me."
"Oh, Dosia, you have just as much to forgive. We were both too set. I should have been more considerate."
"Oh, Dosia, you have just as much to forgive. We were both too stubborn. I should have been more thoughtful."
"Just say, I forgive you, Dosia,'" she entreated.
"Just say, 'I forgive you, Dosia,'" she pleaded.
"I forgive you, Dosia," he said gently, "and oh, it's so good to see you once more, darling. There hasn't been an hour since I left you that I haven't longed for your sweet face. If I had thought you really cared I'd have gone back. But I thought you didn't. It broke my heart. You did though, didn't you?"
"I forgive you, Dosia," he said softly, "and oh, it's so great to see you again, darling. There hasn't been an hour since I left you that I haven't missed your sweet face. If I had thought you really cared, I would have come back. But I thought you didn’t. It broke my heart. You did care, didn’t you?"
"Oh, yes, yes, yes," she said, holding him more closely, with her tears falling.
"Oh, yes, yes, yes," she said, holding him even tighter, her tears streaming down.
When the young doctor from Red Butte came that evening he found a great improvement in his patient. Joy and happiness, those world-old physicians, had done what drugs and medicines had failed to do.
When the young doctor from Red Butte arrived that evening, he found a significant improvement in his patient. Joy and happiness, those age-old healers, had accomplished what drugs and medicines could not.
"I'm going to get better, Doc," said Wesley. "My wife has come and she's going to stay. You didn't know I was married, did you? I'll tell you the story some day. I proposed going back east, but Dosia says she'd rather stay here. I'm the happiest man in Red Butte, Doc."
"I'm going to get better, Doc," Wesley said. "My wife's here and she's going to stay. You didn't know I was married, did you? I'll share the story someday. I suggested going back east, but Dosia wants to stay here. I'm the happiest man in Red Butte, Doc."
He squeezed Theodosia's hand as he had used to do long ago in Heatherton church, and Dosia smiled down at him. There were no dimples now, but her smile was very sweet. The ghostly finger of old Henry Ford, pointing down through the generations, had lost its power to brand with its malediction the life of these, his descendants. Wesley and Theodosia had joined hands with their long-lost happiness.
He squeezed Theodosia's hand like he used to in Heatherton church, and she smiled down at him. There weren't any dimples now, but her smile was really sweet. The ghostly finger of old Henry Ford, pointing down through the generations, had lost its power to curse the lives of his descendants. Wesley and Theodosia had come together with their long-lost happiness.
The Story of an Invitation
Bertha Sutherland hurried home from the post office and climbed the stairs of her boarding-house to her room on the third floor. Her roommate, Grace Maxwell, was sitting on the divan by the window, looking out into the twilight.
Bertha Sutherland rushed home from the post office and went up the stairs of her boarding house to her room on the third floor. Her roommate, Grace Maxwell, was sitting on the couch by the window, staring out into the evening.
A year ago Bertha and Grace had come to Dartmouth to attend the Academy, and found themselves roommates. Bertha was bright, pretty and popular, the favourite of her classmates and teachers; Grace was a grave, quiet girl, dressed in mourning. She was quite alone in the world, the aunt who had brought her up having recently died. At first she had felt shy with bright and brilliant Bertha; but they soon became friends, and the year that followed was a very pleasant one. It was almost ended now, for the terminal exams had begun, and in a week's time the school would close for the holidays.
A year ago, Bertha and Grace arrived at Dartmouth to attend the Academy and ended up as roommates. Bertha was smart, attractive, and popular, the favorite among her classmates and teachers; Grace was a serious, quiet girl who wore mourning clothes. She felt completely alone in the world since her aunt, who raised her, had recently passed away. At first, she felt shy around the lively and outgoing Bertha, but they quickly became friends, and the year that followed was very enjoyable. It was almost over now, as the final exams had started, and in a week, school would close for the holidays.
"Have some chocolates, Grace," said Bertha gaily. "I got such good news in my letter tonight that I felt I must celebrate it fittingly. So I went into Carter's and invested all my spare cash in caramels. It's really fortunate the term is almost out, for I'm nearly bankrupt. I have just enough left to furnish a 'tuck-out' for commencement night, and no more."
"Here, have some chocolates, Grace," Bertha said cheerfully. "I received such great news in my letter tonight that I felt I had to celebrate properly. So I went into Carter's and spent all my extra cash on caramels. It's really lucky the term is almost over, because I'm nearly broke. I only have enough left to prepare a 'tuck-out' for graduation night, and that's it."
"What is your good news, may I ask?" said Grace.
"What’s your good news, if you don’t mind me asking?" said Grace.
"You know I have an Aunt Margaret—commonly called Aunt Meg—out at Riversdale, don't you? There never was such a dear, sweet, jolly aunty in the world. I had a letter from her tonight. Listen, I'll read you what she says."
"You know I have an Aunt Margaret—everyone calls her Aunt Meg—who lives at Riversdale, right? There’s never been such a dear, sweet, fun aunt in the world. I got a letter from her tonight. Here, let me read you what she wrote."
I want you to spend your holidays with me, my dear. Mary Fairweather and Louise Fyshe and Lily Dennis are coming, too. So there is just room for one more, and that one must be yourself. Come to Riversdale when school closes, and I'll feed you on strawberries and cream and pound cake and doughnuts and mince pies, and all the delicious, indigestible things that school girls love and careful mothers condemn. Mary and Lou and Lil are girls after your own heart, I know, and you shall all do just as you like, and we'll have picnics and parties and merry doings galore.
I want you to spend your holidays with me, my dear. Mary Fairweather, Louise Fyshe, and Lily Dennis are coming, too. So there’s just enough room for one more, and that person has to be you. Come to Riversdale when school is out, and I’ll treat you to strawberries and cream, pound cake, doughnuts, and mince pies—all the delicious but unhealthy stuff that schoolgirls love and careful mothers disapprove of. I know Mary, Lou, and Lil are just your kind of girls, and you can all do whatever you want. We’ll have picnics, parties, and lots of fun.
"There," said Bertha, looking up with a laugh. "Isn't that lovely?"
"There," said Bertha, looking up with a laugh. "Isn't that beautiful?"
"How delightful it must be to have friends like that to love you and plan for you," said Grace wistfully. "I am sure you will have a pleasant vacation, Bertie. As for me, I am going into Clarkman's bookstore until school reopens. I saw Mr. Clarkman today and he agreed to take me."
"How wonderful it must be to have friends who care about you and plan things for you," Grace said with a hint of longing. "I'm sure you'll have a great vacation, Bertie. As for me, I'm going to work at Clarkman's bookstore until school starts again. I saw Mr. Clarkman today and he said it was fine for me to come in."
Bertha looked surprised. She had not known what Grace's vacation plans were.
Bertha looked surprised. She hadn't known what Grace's vacation plans were.
"I don't think you ought to do that, Grace," she said thoughtfully. "You are not strong, and you need a good rest. It will be awfully trying to work at Clarkman's all summer."
"I don't think you should do that, Grace," she said thoughtfully. "You're not strong, and you need a good rest. It will be really tough to work at Clarkman's all summer."
"There is nothing else for me to do," said Grace, trying to speak cheerfully. "You know I'm as poor as the proverbial church mouse, Bertie, and the simple truth is that I can't afford to pay my board all summer and get my winter outfit unless I do something to earn it. I shall be too busy to be lonesome, and I shall expect long, newsy letters from you, telling me all your fun—passing your vacation on to me at second-hand, you see. Well, I must set to work at those algebra problems. I tried them before dark, but I couldn't solve them. My head ached and I felt so stupid. How glad I shall be when exams are over."
"There’s nothing else for me to do," Grace said, trying to sound cheerful. "You know I’m as broke as a church mouse, Bertie, and the plain truth is that I can’t afford to pay my rent all summer and get my winter outfit unless I do something to earn it. I’ll be too busy to feel lonely, and I’ll expect long, detailed letters from you, sharing all your fun—passing your vacation on to me second-hand, you know. Well, I need to get started on those algebra problems. I tried them before it got dark, but I couldn’t solve them. My head hurt, and I felt so dull. How happy I’ll be when exams are finally over."
"I suppose I must revise that senior English this evening," said Bertha absently.
"I guess I need to go over that senior English stuff this evening," Bertha said, lost in thought.
But she made no move to do so. She was studying her friend's face. How very pale and thin Grace looked—surely much paler and thinner than when she had come to the Academy, and she had not by any means been plump and rosy then.
But she didn’t make any move to do that. She was studying her friend’s face. Grace looked so pale and thin—definitely much paler and thinner than when she had arrived at the Academy, and she hadn’t been plump and rosy back then either.
I believe she could not stand two months at Clarkman's, thought Bertha. If I were not going to Aunt Meg's, I would ask her to go home with me. Or even if Aunt Meg had room for another guest, I'd just write her all about Grace and ask if I could bring her with me. Aunt Meg would understand—she always understands. But she hasn't, so it can't be.
I think she wouldn't last two months at Clarkman's, Bertha thought. If I weren't going to Aunt Meg's, I would invite her to come home with me. Even if Aunt Meg had space for another guest, I'd just tell her all about Grace and ask if I could bring her along. Aunt Meg would get it—she always does. But since she doesn't, it’s not an option.
Just then a thought darted into Bertha's brain.
Just then, a thought popped into Bertha's mind.
"What nonsense!" she said aloud so suddenly and forcibly that Grace fairly jumped.
"What nonsense!" she exclaimed so suddenly and forcefully that Grace nearly jumped.
"What is?"
"What's that?"
"Oh, nothing much," said Bertha, getting up briskly. "See here, I'm going to get to work. I've wasted enough time."
"Oh, not much," Bertha said, getting up quickly. "Look, I'm going to get to work. I've wasted enough time."
She curled herself up on the divan and tried to study her senior English. But her thoughts wandered hopelessly, and finally she gave it up in despair and went to bed. There she could not sleep; she lay awake and wrestled with herself. It was after midnight when she sat up in bed and said solemnly, "I will do it."
She curled up on the couch and tried to study her senior English. But her mind wandered aimlessly, and eventually, she gave up in frustration and went to bed. There, she couldn't sleep; she lay awake and battled with her thoughts. It was after midnight when she sat up in bed and said determinedly, "I will do it."
Next day Bertha wrote a confidential letter to Aunt Meg. She thanked her for her invitation and then told her all about Grace.
Next day, Bertha wrote a private letter to Aunt Meg. She thanked her for the invitation and then shared all about Grace.
"And what I want to ask, Aunt Meg, is that you will let me transfer my invitation to Grace, and ask her to go to Riversdale this summer in my place. Don't think me ungrateful. No, I'm sure you won't, you always understand things. But you can't have us both, and I'd rather Grace should go. It will do her so much good, and I have a lovely home of my own to go to, and she has none."
"And what I want to ask, Aunt Meg, is if you would let me transfer my invitation to Grace and invite her to go to Riversdale this summer instead of me. Please don’t think I’m ungrateful. No, I’m sure you won’t; you always understand things. But you can’t have us both, and I’d prefer Grace to go. It will be so good for her, and I have a lovely home of my own to go to, while she doesn’t have any."
Aunt Meg understood, as usual, and was perfectly willing. So she wrote to Bertha and enclosed a note of invitation for Grace.
Aunt Meg got it, as always, and was totally on board. So she wrote to Bertha and included an invitation note for Grace.
I shall have to manage this affair very carefully, reflected Bertha. Grace must never suspect that I did it on purpose. I will tell her that circumstances have prevented me from accepting Aunt Meg's invitation. That is true enough—no need to say that the circumstances are hers, not mine. And I'll say I just asked Aunt Meg to invite her in my place and that she has done so.
I need to handle this situation very carefully, Bertha thought. Grace must never find out that I did it on purpose. I’ll tell her that circumstances have stopped me from accepting Aunt Meg's invitation. That’s true enough—there’s no need to mention that the circumstances are her fault, not mine. And I’ll say I just asked Aunt Meg to invite her instead of me, and that she has agreed.
When Grace came home from her history examination that day, Bertha told her story and gave her Aunt Meg's cordial note.
When Grace got home from her history exam that day, Bertha shared her story and handed her Aunt Meg's kind note.
"You must come to me in Bertha's place," wrote the latter. "I feel as if I knew you from her letters, and I will consider you as a sort of honorary niece, and I'll treat you as if you were Bertha herself."
"You have to come to me in Bertha's place," the latter wrote. "I feel like I know you from her letters, and I'll think of you as an honorary niece, treating you as if you were Bertha herself."
"Isn't it splendid of Aunt Meg?" said Bertha diplomatically. "Of course you'll go, Gracie."
"Isn't Aunt Meg wonderful?" Bertha said tactfully. "Of course you're going, Gracie."
"Oh, I don't know," said Grace in bewilderment. "Are you sure you don't want to go, Bertha?"
"Oh, I don't know," Grace said, looking confused. "Are you sure you don't want to go, Bertha?"
"Indeed, I do want to go, dreadfully," said Bertha frankly. "But as I've told you, it is impossible. But if I am disappointed, Aunt Meg musn't be. You must go, Grace, and that is all there is about it."
"Honestly, I really want to go, it's driving me crazy," Bertha said openly. "But as I’ve mentioned, it's just not possible. However, if I can’t go, Aunt Meg shouldn’t be let down. You have to go, Grace, and that’s all there is to it."
In the end, Grace did go, a little puzzled and doubtful still, but thankful beyond words to escape the drudgery of the counter and the noise and heat of the city. Bertha went home, feeling a little bit blue in secret, it cannot be denied, but also feeling quite sure that if she had to do it all over again, she would do just the same.
In the end, Grace went, still a bit confused and unsure, but incredibly grateful to get away from the monotony of the counter and the noise and heat of the city. Bertha went home, secretly feeling a bit down, that’s true, but also very certain that if she had to do it all over again, she would make the same choices.
The summer slipped quickly by, and finally two letters came to Bertha, one from Aunt Meg and one from Grace.
The summer flew by, and finally, Bertha received two letters—one from Aunt Meg and one from Grace.
"I've had a lovely time," wrote the latter, "and, oh, Bertie, what do you think? I am to stay here always. Oh, of course I am going back to school next month, but this is to be my home after this. Aunt Meg—she makes me call her that—says I must stay with her for good."
"I've had a great time," wrote the latter, "and, oh, Bertie, guess what? I’m going to live here forever. Of course, I’m going back to school next month, but this is going to be my home after that. Aunt Meg—she makes me call her that—says I have to stay with her for good."
In Aunt Meg's letter was this paragraph:
In Aunt Meg's letter was this paragraph:
Grace is writing to you, and will have told you that I intend to keep her here. You know I have always wanted a daughter of my own, but my greedy brothers and sisters would never give me one of theirs. So I intend to adopt Grace. She is the sweetest girl in the world, and I am very grateful to you for sending her here. You will not know her when you see her. She has grown plump and rosy.
Grace is writing to you, and she has probably mentioned that I plan to keep her here. You know I've always wanted a daughter, but my selfish siblings would never part with one of theirs. So I'm going to adopt Grace. She’s the sweetest girl ever, and I'm really thankful to you for bringing her here. You won’t recognize her when you see her. She has become plump and rosy.
Bertha folded her letters up with a smile. "I have a vague, delightful feeling that I am the good angel in a storybook," she said.
Bertha smiled as she folded her letters. "I have this lovely, vague feeling that I'm the good angel in a fairytale," she said.
The Touch of Fate
Mrs. Major Hill was in her element. This did not often happen, for in the remote prairie town of the Canadian Northwest, where her husband was stationed, there were few opportunities for match-making. And Mrs. Hill was—or believed herself to be—a born matchmaker.
Mrs. Major Hill was in her zone. This didn’t happen often because, in the isolated prairie town of the Canadian Northwest where her husband was stationed, there weren’t many chances for matchmaking. And Mrs. Hill was—or thought she was—a natural matchmaker.
Major Hill was in command of the detachment of Northwest Mounted Police at Dufferin Bluff. Mrs. Hill was wont to declare that it was the most forsaken place to be found in Canada or out of it; but she did her very best to brighten it up, and it is only fair to say that the N.W.M.P., officers and men, seconded her efforts.
Major Hill was in charge of the Northwest Mounted Police unit at Dufferin Bluff. Mrs. Hill often claimed it was the most desolate place you could find in Canada or anywhere else; however, she did her best to make it lively, and it's only fair to say that the N.W.M.P. officers and men supported her efforts.
When Violet Thayer came west to pay a long-promised visit to her old schoolfellow, Mrs. Hill's cup of happiness bubbled over. In her secret soul she vowed that Violet should never go back east unless it were post-haste to prepare a wedding trousseau. There were at least half a dozen eligibles among the M.P.s, and Mrs. Hill, after some reflection, settled on Ned Madison as the flower of the flock.
When Violet Thayer came west to finally visit her old friend, Mrs. Hill was over the moon. Deep down, she promised herself that Violet wouldn’t head back east unless it was urgently to get ready for a wedding. There were at least six eligible bachelors among the M.P.s, and after thinking it over, Mrs. Hill decided that Ned Madison was the best of the bunch.
"He and Violet are simply made for each other," she told Major Hill the evening before Miss Thayer's arrival. "He has enough money and he is handsome and fascinating. And Violet is a beauty and a clever woman into the bargain. They can't help falling in love, I'm sure; it's fate!"
"He and Violet are just perfect for each other," she told Major Hill the night before Miss Thayer arrived. "He has plenty of money, and he's attractive and charming. And Violet is gorgeous and smart on top of that. They can't help but fall in love; it's destiny!"
"Perhaps Miss Thayer may be booked elsewhere already," suggested Major Hill. He had seen more than one of his wife's card castles fall into heartbreaking ruin.
"Maybe Miss Thayer is already scheduled somewhere else," suggested Major Hill. He had witnessed more than one of his wife's card castles collapse into heartbreaking ruin.
"Oh, no; Violet would have told me if that were the case. It's really quite time for her to think of settling down. She is twenty-five, you know. The men all go crazy over her, but she's dreadfully hard to please. However, she can't help liking Ned. He hasn't a single fault. I firmly believe it is foreordained."
"Oh, no; Violet would have told me if that were true. It's really time for her to think about settling down. She's twenty-five, you know. The guys all go crazy for her, but she's incredibly hard to please. However, she really can't help but like Ned. He doesn't have a single flaw. I truly believe it's meant to be."
And in this belief Mrs. Hill rested securely, but nevertheless did not fail to concoct several feminine artifices for the helping on of foreordination. It was a working belief with her that it was always well to have the gods in your debt.
And with this belief, Mrs. Hill felt confident, but she still devised several clever strategies to ensure things went according to plan. She firmly believed that it was always smart to keep the gods on your side.
Violet Thayer came, saw, and conquered. Within thirty-six hours of her arrival at Dufferin Bluff she had every one of the half-dozen eligibles at her feet, not to mention a score or more ineligibles. She would have been surprised indeed had it been otherwise. Miss Thayer knew her power, and was somewhat unduly fond of exercising it. But she was a very nice girl into the bargain, and so thought one and all of the young men who frequented Mrs. Hill's drawing-room and counted it richly worth while merely to look at Miss Thayer after having seen nothing for weeks except flabby half-breed girls and blue-haired squaws.
Violet Thayer came, saw, and conquered. Within thirty-six hours of her arrival at Dufferin Bluff, she had all of the half-dozen eligible men at her feet, not to mention a score or more of those who weren’t eligible. She would have been quite surprised if it had been any other way. Miss Thayer knew her appeal and was a bit too fond of using it. But she was a really nice girl on top of that, and so thought all the young men who hung out in Mrs. Hill's drawing-room, considering it well worth their time just to look at Miss Thayer after having seen nothing for weeks except soft, unremarkable girls and blue-haired women.
Madison was foremost in the field, of course. Madison was really a nice fellow, and quite deserved all Mrs. Hill's encomiums. He was good-looking and well groomed—could sing and dance divinely and play the violin to perfection. The other M.P.s were all jealous of him, and more so than ever when Violet Thayer came. They did not consider that any one of them had the ghost of a chance if Madison entered the lists against them.
Madison was clearly in the lead, of course. He was a genuinely nice guy and really deserved all of Mrs. Hill's praise. He was attractive and well-groomed—could sing and dance beautifully and play the violin flawlessly. The other M.P.s were all envious of him, especially when Violet Thayer arrived. They didn’t think any of them stood a chance if Madison decided to compete against them.
Violet liked Madison, and was very chummy with him after her own fashion. She thought all the M.P.s were nice boys, and they amused her, for which she was grateful. She had expected Dufferin Bluff to be very dull, and doubtless it would pall after a time, but for a change it was delightful.
Violet liked Madison and was really friendly with him in her own way. She thought all the M.P.s were nice guys, and they entertained her, which she appreciated. She had expected Dufferin Bluff to be quite boring, and it probably would get old after a while, but for now, it was delightful.
The sixth evening after her arrival found Mrs. Hill's room crowded, as usual, with M.P.s. Violet was looking her best in a distracting new gown—Sergeant Fox afterwards described it to a brother officer as a "stunning sort of rig between a cream and a blue and a brown"; she flirted impartially with all the members of her circle at first, but gradually narrowed down to Ned Madison, much to the delight of Mrs. Hill, who was hovering around like a small, brilliant butterfly.
The sixth evening after she arrived, Mrs. Hill's room was as crowded as always with M.P.s. Violet looked amazing in a captivating new dress—Sergeant Fox later told a fellow officer it was a "stunning blend of cream, blue, and brown." She initially flirted with all the members of her group, but eventually focused on Ned Madison, much to Mrs. Hill's delight, as she flitted around like a small, vibrant butterfly.
Violet was talking to Madison and watching John Spencer out of the tail of her eye. Spencer was not an M.P. He had some government post at Dufferin Bluff, and this was his first call at Lone Poplar Villa since Miss Thayer's arrival. He did not seem to be dazzled by her at all, and after his introduction had promptly retired to a corner with Major Hill, where they talked the whole evening about the trouble on the Indian reservation at Loon Lake.
Violet was chatting with Madison while keeping an eye on John Spencer out of the corner of her eye. Spencer wasn't a Member of Parliament. He held a government position at Dufferin Bluff, and this was his first visit to Lone Poplar Villa since Miss Thayer arrived. He didn’t seem impressed by her at all, and after being introduced, he quickly moved to a corner with Major Hill, where they spent the entire evening discussing the issues at the Indian reservation at Loon Lake.
Possibly this indifference piqued Miss Thayer. Possibly she considered it refreshing after the servile adulation of the M.P.s. At any rate, when all the latter were gathered about the piano singing a chorus with gusto, she shook Madison off and went over to the corner where Spencer, deserted by the Major, whose bass was wanted, was sitting in solitary state.
Possibly this indifference caught Miss Thayer's attention. Maybe she found it refreshing after the sycophantic praise from the M.P.s. Anyway, when all of them were gathered around the piano singing a chorus with enthusiasm, she broke away from Madison and went over to the corner where Spencer, abandoned by the Major, whose bass was needed, was sitting alone.
He looked up indifferently as Violet shimmered down on the divan beside him. Sergeant Robinson, who was watching them jealously from the corner beyond the palms, and would have given his eyes, or at least one of them, for such a favour, mentally vowed that Spencer was the dullest fellow he had ever put those useful members on.
He looked up casually as Violet sparkled down on the sofa next to him. Sergeant Robinson, who was watching them with envy from the corner behind the palms and would have given anything, or at least one of his eyes, for such an opportunity, silently promised himself that Spencer was the most boring guy he had ever seen.
"Don't you sing, Mr. Spencer?" asked Violet by way of beginning a conversation, as she turned her splendid eyes full upon him. Robinson would have lost his head under them, but Spencer kept his heroically.
"Don't you sing, Mr. Spencer?" Violet asked, trying to start a conversation as she turned her stunning eyes directly on him. Robinson would have been overwhelmed by them, but Spencer remained composed.
"No," was his calmly brief reply, given without any bluntness, but with no evident intention of saying anything more.
"No," was his calm and brief reply, without any harshness, but clearly with no intention of saying anything more.
In spite of her social experience Violet felt disconcerted.
In spite of her social experience, Violet felt unsettled.
"If he doesn't want to talk to me I won't try to make him," she thought crossly. No man had ever snubbed her so before.
"If he doesn't want to talk to me, I won't force him," she thought angrily. No man had ever brushed her off like that before.
Spencer listened immovably to the music for a time. Then he turned to his companion with a palpable effort to be civilly sociable.
Spencer listened quietly to the music for a while. Then he turned to his companion, making a noticeable effort to be friendly.
"How do you like the west, Miss Thayer?" he said.
"How do you like the West, Miss Thayer?" he asked.
Violet smiled—the smile most men found dangerous.
Violet smiled—a smile that most men found risky.
"Very much, so far as I have seen it. There is a flavour about the life here that I like, but I dare say it would soon pall. It must be horribly lonesome here most of the time, especially in winter."
"Definitely, from what I've experienced. There's a vibe to life here that I enjoy, but I imagine it would get old quickly. It must be really lonely here most of the time, especially during winter."
"The M.P.s are always growling that it is," returned Spencer with a slight smile. "For my own part I never find it so."
"The M.P.s are always complaining that it is," Spencer replied with a slight smile. "Personally, I never feel that way."
Violet decided that his smile was very becoming to him and that she liked the way his dark hair grew over his forehead.
Violet thought his smile really suited him, and she liked how his dark hair fell over his forehead.
"I don't think I've seen you at Lone Poplar Villa before?" she said.
"I don't think I've ever seen you at Lone Poplar Villa before," she said.
"No. I haven't been here for some time. I came up tonight to see the Major about the Loon Lake trouble."
"No. I haven't been here in a while. I came by tonight to talk to the Major about the Loon Lake issue."
"Otherwise you wouldn't have come," thought Violet. "Flattering—very!" Aloud she said, "Is it serious?"
"Otherwise you wouldn't have shown up," Violet thought. "What a compliment—very flattering!" She said out loud, "Is it serious?"
"Oh, no. A mere squabble among the Indians. Have you ever visited the Reservation, Miss Thayer? No? Well, you should get some of your M.P. friends to take you out. It would be worth while."
"Oh, no. Just a little argument among the Native Americans. Have you ever been to the Reservation, Miss Thayer? No? Well, you should get some of your M.P. friends to take you out there. It would be worth it."
"Why don't you ask me to go yourself?" said Violet audaciously.
"Why don't you just ask me to go yourself?" Violet said boldly.
Spencer smiled again. "Have I failed in politeness by not doing so? I fear you would find me an insufferably dull companion."
Spencer smiled again. "Did I come off as rude by not doing that? I'm afraid you'd think of me as a really boring person."
So he was not going to ask her after all. Violet felt piqued. She was also conscious of a sensation very near akin to disappointment. She looked across at Madison. How trim and dapper he was!
So he wasn't going to ask her after all. Violet felt annoyed. She also sensed something very close to disappointment. She looked over at Madison. How neat and stylish he was!
"I hate a bandbox man," she said to herself.
"I can't stand a showy guy," she said to herself.
Spencer meanwhile had picked up one of Mrs. Hill's novels from the stand beside him.
Spencer had picked up one of Mrs. Hill's novels from the stand next to him.
"Fools of Habit," he said, glancing at the cover. "I see it is making quite a sensation down east. I suppose you've read it?"
"Fools of Habit," he said, looking at the cover. "I see it's causing quite a stir over in the East. I guess you’ve read it?"
"Yes. It is very frivolous and clever—all froth but delightful froth. Did you like it?"
"Yes. It's very lighthearted and clever—just superficial but fun. Did you like it?"
Spencer balanced the novel reflectively on his slender brown hand.
Spencer held the novel thoughtfully in his thin brown hand.
"Well, yes, rather. But I don't care for novels as a rule. I don't understand them. The hero of this book, now—do you believe that a man in love would act as he did?"
"Well, yes, kind of. But I usually don’t care for novels. I don’t get them. The hero of this book—do you really think a man in love would behave the way he did?"
"I don't know," said Violet amusedly. "You ought to be a better judge than I. You are a man."
"I don't know," Violet said with a smile. "You should be a better judge than I am. You're a man."
"I have never loved anybody, so I am in no position to decide," said Spencer.
"I've never loved anyone, so I'm not in a position to decide," said Spencer.
There was as little self-consciousness in his voice as if he were telling her a fact concerning the Loon Lake trouble. Violet rose to the occasion.
There was no self-consciousness in his voice, as if he were just stating a fact about the Loon Lake situation. Violet stepped up to the challenge.
"You have an interesting experience to look forward to," she said.
"You have an exciting experience ahead of you," she said.
Spencer turned his deep-set grey eyes squarely upon her.
Spencer looked directly at her with his deep-set gray eyes.
"I don't know that. When I said I had never loved, I meant more than the love of a man for some particular woman. I meant love in every sense. I do not know what it is to have an affection for any human being. My parents died before I can remember. My only living relative was a penurious old uncle who brought me up for shame's sake and kicked me out on the world as soon as he could. I don't make friends easily. I have a few acquaintances whom I like, but there is not a soul on earth for whom I care, or who cares for me."
"I don't know that. When I said I had never loved, I meant more than just the love a man feels for a specific woman. I meant love in every way. I don’t know what it’s like to have affection for any human being. My parents passed away before I can remember. My only living relative was a poor old uncle who raised me out of obligation and pushed me out into the world as soon as he could. I don’t make friends easily. I have a few acquaintances that I like, but there isn’t a single person on this earth that I care about, or who cares about me."
"What a revelation love will be to you when it comes," said Violet softly. Again he looked into her eyes.
"What a revelation love will be for you when it arrives," said Violet softly. He looked into her eyes again.
"Do you think it will come?" he asked.
"Do you think it will show up?" he asked.
Before she could reply Mrs. Hill pounced upon them. Violet was wanted to sing. Mr. Spencer would excuse her, wouldn't he? Mr. Spencer did so obligingly. Moreover, he got up and bade his hostess good night. Violet gave him her hand.
Before she could respond, Mrs. Hill jumped in. Violet was asked to sing. Mr. Spencer would let her go, wouldn’t he? Mr. Spencer agreed without hesitation. Plus, he stood up and said goodnight to his hostess. Violet offered him her hand.
"You will call again?" she said.
"Will you call again?" she asked.
Spencer looked across at Madison—perhaps it was accidental.
Spencer looked over at Madison—maybe it was unintentional.
"I think not," he said. "If, as you say, love will come some time, it would be a very unpleasant revelation if it came in hopeless guise, and one never knows what may happen."
"I don't think so," he said. "If, as you say, love will eventually come, it would be really disappointing if it showed up in a hopeless way, and you never know what could happen."
Miss Thayer was conscious of a distinct fluttering of her heart as she went across to the piano. This was a new sensation for her, and worthy of being analyzed. After the M.P.s had gone she asked Mrs. Hill who Mr. Spencer was.
Miss Thayer felt a distinct fluttering in her heart as she walked over to the piano. This was a new sensation for her, and it deserved some analysis. After the M.P.s left, she asked Mrs. Hill who Mr. Spencer was.
"Oh, John Spencer," said Mrs. Hill carelessly. "He's at the head of the Land Office here. That's really all I know about him. Jack says he is a downright good fellow and all that, you know. But he's no earthly good in a social way; he can't talk or he won't. He's flat. So different from Mr. Madison, isn't he?"
"Oh, John Spencer," Mrs. Hill said casually. "He's the head of the Land Office here. That's honestly all I know about him. Jack says he's a really good guy and all that, you know. But he's no good socially; he can't talk or he just won't. He's boring. So different from Mr. Madison, right?"
"Very," said Violet emphatically.
"Very," Violet said, emphatically.
After Mrs. Hill had gone out Violet walked to the nearest mirror and looked at herself with her forefinger in the dimple of her chin.
After Mrs. Hill left, Violet walked to the nearest mirror and examined herself, her forefinger resting in the dimple of her chin.
"It is very odd," she said. She did not mean the dimple.
"It’s really strange," she said. She wasn't talking about the dimple.
Spencer had told her he was not coming back. She did not believe this, but she did not expect him for a few days. Consequently, when he appeared the very next evening she was surprised. Madison, to whom she was talking when Spencer entered, does not know to this day what she had started to say to him, for she never finished her sentence.
Spencer had told her he wasn't coming back. She didn't believe him, but she didn’t expect him for a few days. So, when he showed up the very next evening, she was surprised. Madison, who she was talking to when Spencer walked in, still doesn’t know what she had started to say to him, because she never finished her sentence.
"I wonder if it is the Loon Lake affair again?" she thought nervously.
"I wonder if it's the Loon Lake incident again?" she thought nervously.
Mrs. Hill came up at this point and whisked Madison off for a waltz. Spencer, seeing his chance, came straight across the room to her. Sergeant Robinson, who was watching them as usual, is willing to make affidavit that Miss Thayer changed colour.
Mrs. Hill came over at that moment and swept Madison away for a waltz. Spencer, seizing his opportunity, walked right across the room to her. Sergeant Robinson, who was keeping an eye on them as usual, is ready to swear that Miss Thayer turned pale.
After his greeting Spencer said nothing. He sat beside her, and they watched Mrs. Hill and Madison dancing. Violet wondered why she did not feel bored. When she saw Madison coming back to her she was conscious of an unreasonable anger with him. She got up abruptly.
After his greeting, Spencer didn’t say anything. He sat next to her, and they watched Mrs. Hill and Madison dance. Violet wondered why she wasn’t feeling bored. When she saw Madison coming back to her, she felt an unreasonable anger towards him. She got up suddenly.
"Let us go out on the verandah," she said imperiously. "It is absolutely stifling in here."
"Let's go out on the porch," she said authoritatively. "It's so stuffy in here."
They went out. It was very cool and dusky. The lights of the town twinkled out below them, and the prairie bluffs behind them were dark and sibilant.
They went outside. It was pretty cool and dim. The lights of the town sparkled below them, and the prairie bluffs behind them were dark and whispering.
"I am going to drive over to Loon Lake tomorrow afternoon to look into affairs there," said Spencer. "Will you go with me?"
"I’m driving over to Loon Lake tomorrow afternoon to check things out," Spencer said. "Are you coming with me?"
Violet reflected a moment. "You didn't ask me as if you really wanted me to go," she said.
Violet thought for a moment. "You didn't ask me like you really wanted me to go," she said.
Spencer put his hand over the white fingers that rested on the railing. He bent forward until his breath stirred the tendrils of hair on her forehead.
Spencer placed his hand over the pale fingers that were resting on the railing. He leaned in closer until his breath moved the strands of hair on her forehead.
"Yes, I do," he said distinctly. "I want you to go with me to Loon Lake tomorrow more than I ever wanted any thing in my life before."
"Yeah, I do," he said clearly. "I want you to come with me to Loon Lake tomorrow more than I've ever wanted anything in my life before."
Later on, when everybody had gone, Violet had her bad quarter of an hour with Mrs. Hill. That lady felt herself aggrieved.
Later on, when everyone had left, Violet had her tough moment with Mrs. Hill. That woman felt wronged.
"I think you treated poor Ned very badly tonight, Vi. He felt really blue over it. And it was awfully bad form to go out with Spencer as you did and stay there so long. And you oughtn't to flirt with him—he doesn't understand the game."
"I think you treated poor Ned really badly tonight, Vi. He felt pretty down about it. And it was really inappropriate to go out with Spencer like you did and stay there for so long. Plus, you shouldn’t flirt with him—he doesn’t get the rules."
"I'm not going to flirt with him," said Miss Thayer calmly.
"I'm not going to flirt with him," Miss Thayer said calmly.
"Oh, I suppose it's just your way. Only don't turn the poor fellow's head. By the way, Ned is coming up with his camera tomorrow afternoon to take us all."
"Oh, I guess that's just how you are. Just don’t get the poor guy all worked up. By the way, Ned is coming over with his camera tomorrow afternoon to take pictures of all of us."
"I'm afraid he won't find me at home," said Violet sweetly. "I am going out to Loon Lake with Mr. Spencer."
"I'm afraid he won't find me at home," Violet said sweetly. "I'm going out to Loon Lake with Mr. Spencer."
Mrs. Hill flounced off to bed in a pet. She was disgusted with everything, she declared to the Major. Things had been going so nicely, and now they were all muddled.
Mrs. Hill stormed off to bed in a huff. She was fed up with everything, she told the Major. Things had been going so well, and now they were all messed up.
"Isn't Madison coming up to time?" queried the Major sleepily.
"Isn't Madison coming up soon?" the Major asked sleepily.
"Madison! It's Violet. She is behaving abominably. She treated poor Ned shamefully tonight. You saw yourself how she acted with Spencer, and she's going to Loon Lake with him tomorrow, she says. I'm sure I don't know what she can see in him. He's the dullest, pokiest fellow alive—so different from her in every way."
"Madison! It's Violet. She's acting terribly. She treated poor Ned really badly tonight. You saw how she was with Spencer, and now she says she's going to Loon Lake with him tomorrow. I just don't understand what she sees in him. He's the most boring, slow person ever—so different from her in every way."
"Perhaps that is why she likes him," suggested the Major. "The attraction of opposites and all that, you know."
"Maybe that's why she likes him," the Major suggested. "The attraction of opposites and all that, you know."
But Mrs. Hill crossly told him he didn't know anything about it, so, being a wise man, he held his tongue.
But Mrs. Hill angrily told him he didn't know anything about it, so, being a wise man, he kept quiet.
During the next two weeks Mrs. Hill was the most dissatisfied woman in the four districts, and every M.P. down to the rawest recruit anathemized Spencer in secret a dozen times a day. Violet simply dropped everyone else, including Madison, in the coolest, most unmistakable way.
During the next two weeks, Mrs. Hill was the most unhappy woman in the four districts, and every MP, even the newest ones, cursed Spencer in private at least a dozen times a day. Violet completely ignored everyone else, including Madison, in the most casual and clear way possible.
One night Spencer did not come to Lone Poplar Villa. Violet looked for him to the last. When she realized that he was not coming she went to the verandah to have it out with herself. As she sat huddled up in a dim corner beneath a silkily rustling western maple two M.P.s came out and, not seeing her, went on with their conversation.
One night, Spencer didn’t show up at Lone Poplar Villa. Violet waited for him until the end. When she understood that he wasn’t coming, she went to the verandah to confront her feelings. While she sat curled up in a shadowy spot under a softly rustling western maple, two M.P.s came out and, not noticing her, continued their conversation.
"Heard about Spencer?" questioned one.
"Heard about Spencer?" asked one.
"No. What of him?"
"No. What about him?"
"Well, they say Miss Thayer's thrown him over. Yesterday I was passing here about four in the afternoon and I saw Spencer coming in. I went down to the Land Office and was chatting to Cribson when the door opened about half an hour later and Spencer burst in. He was pale as the dead, and looked wild. 'Has Fyshe gone to Rainy River about those Crown Lands yet?' he jerked out. Cribson said, 'No.' Then tell him he needn't; I'm going myself,' said Spencer and out he bolted. He posted off to Rainy River today, and won't be back for a fortnight. She'll be gone then."
"Well, they say Miss Thayer has dumped him. Yesterday, I was passing by here around four in the afternoon and I saw Spencer coming in. I headed over to the Land Office and was chatting with Cribson when the door opened about half an hour later, and Spencer burst in. He was as pale as a ghost and looked frantic. 'Has Fyshe headed to Rainy River about those Crown Lands yet?' he blurted out. Cribson said, 'No.' Then tell him he doesn’t need to; I'm going myself,' said Spencer and he dashed out. He raced off to Rainy River today and won’t be back for two weeks. She’ll be gone by then."
"Rather rough on Spencer after the way she encouraged him," returned the other as they passed out of earshot.
"That was pretty harsh on Spencer, especially after the way she supported him," the other person replied as they walked out of earshot.
Violet got up. All the callers were gone, and she swept in to Mrs. Hill dramatically.
Violet got up. All the visitors were gone, and she walked over to Mrs. Hill dramatically.
"Edith," she said in the cold, steady voice that, to those who knew her, meant breakers ahead for somebody, "Mr. Spencer was here yesterday when I was riding with the Major, was he not? What did you tell him about me?"
"Edith," she said in the cold, steady voice that, to those who knew her, meant trouble ahead for someone, "Mr. Spencer was here yesterday when I was riding with the Major, right? What did you tell him about me?"
Mrs. Hill looked at Violet's blazing eyes and wilted.
Mrs. Hill looked at Violet's fiery eyes and shrank back.
"I—didn't tell him anything—much."
"I didn't tell him much."
"What was it?"
"What was that?"
Mrs. Hill began to sob.
Mrs. Hill started to cry.
"Don't look at me like that, Violet! He just dropped in and we were talking about you—at least I was—and I had heard that Harry St. Maur was paying you marked attention before you came west—and—and that some people thought you were engaged—and so—and so—"
"Don't look at me like that, Violet! He just showed up and we were talking about you—well, I was—and I heard that Harry St. Maur was giving you special attention before you came out west—and—and that some people thought you were engaged—and so—and so—"
"You told Mr. Spencer that I was engaged to Harry St. Maur?"
"You told Mr. Spencer that I was dating Harry St. Maur?"
"No-o-o—I just hinted. I didn't mean an-any harm. I never dreamed you'd really c-care. I thought you were just amusing yourself—and so did everybody—and I wanted Ned Madison—"
"No-o-o—I just hinted. I didn't mean any harm. I never dreamed you'd really care. I thought you were just entertaining yourself—and so did everyone else—and I wanted Ned Madison—"
Violet had turned very pale.
Violet had turned very pale.
"I love him," she said hoarsely, "and you've sent him away. He's gone to Rainy River. I shall never see him again!"
"I love him," she said hoarsely, "and you've sent him away. He's gone to Rainy River. I'll never see him again!"
"Oh, yes, you will," gasped Mrs. Hill faintly. "He'll come back when he knows—you c-can write and tell him—"
"Oh, yes, you will," gasped Mrs. Hill softly. "He'll come back when he knows—you c-can write and tell him—"
"Do you suppose I am going to write and ask him to come back?" said Violet wildly. "I've enough pride left yet to keep me from doing that for a man at whose head I've thrown myself openly—yes, openly, and who has never, in words at least, told me he cared anything about me. I will never forgive you, Edith!"
"Do you really think I'm going to write and ask him to come back?" Violet said frantically. "I still have enough pride to stop me from doing that for a guy I've openly thrown myself at—yes, openly—and he has never, at least in words, said he cared about me. I will never forgive you, Edith!"
Then Mrs. Hill found herself alone with her lacerated feelings. After soothing them with a good cry, she set to work thinking seriously. There was no doubt she had muddled things badly, but there was no use leaving them in a muddle when a word or two fitly spoken might set them straight.
Then Mrs. Hill found herself alone with her hurt feelings. After easing them with a good cry, she started to think seriously. There was no doubt she had messed things up badly, but there was no point in leaving them messy when a few well-chosen words could set them right.
Mrs. Hill sat down and wrote a very diplomatic letter before she went to bed, and the next morning she waylaid Sergeant Fox and asked him if he would ride down to Rainy River with a very important message for Mr. Spencer. Sergeant Fox wondered what it could be, but it was not his to reason why; it was his only to mount and ride with all due speed, for Mrs. Hill's whims and wishes were as stringent and binding as the rules of the force.
Mrs. Hill sat down and wrote a very diplomatic letter before going to bed, and the next morning she stopped Sergeant Fox and asked him if he would ride down to Rainy River with a very important message for Mr. Spencer. Sergeant Fox wondered what it could be, but it wasn't his place to question it; his only job was to get on his horse and ride as quickly as possible, because Mrs. Hill's whims and wishes were just as strict and binding as the rules of the force.
That evening when Mrs. Hill and Violet—the latter very silent and regal—were sitting on the verandah, a horseman came galloping up the Rainy River trail. Mrs. Hill excused herself and went in. Five minutes later John Spencer, covered with the alkali dust of his twenty miles' ride, dismounted at Violet's side.
That evening, Mrs. Hill and Violet—who was very quiet and dignified—were sitting on the porch when a rider came rushing up the Rainy River trail. Mrs. Hill made her excuses and went inside. Five minutes later, John Spencer, covered in the dusty residue from his twenty-mile ride, got off his horse next to Violet.
The M.P.s gave a concert at the barracks that night and Mrs. Hill and her Major went to it, as well as everyone else of any importance in town except Violet and Spencer. They sat on Major Hill's verandah and watched the moon rising over the bluffs and making milk-white reflections in the prairie lakes.
The M.P.s held a concert at the barracks that night, and Mrs. Hill and her Major attended, along with everyone else of importance in town, except for Violet and Spencer. They sat on Major Hill's porch and watched the moon rise over the bluffs, casting bright white reflections in the prairie lakes.
"It seems a year of misery since last night," sighed Violet happily.
"It feels like a year of misery since last night," sighed Violet happily.
"You couldn't have been quite as miserable as I was," said Spencer earnestly. "You were everything—absolutely everything to me. Other men have little rills and driblets of affection for sisters and cousins and aunts, but everything in me went out to you. Do you remember you told me the first time we met that love would be a revelation to me? It has been more. It has been a new gospel. I hardly dared hope you could care for me. Even yet I don't know why you do."
"You couldn't have been as miserable as I was," Spencer said earnestly. "You meant everything—absolutely everything—to me. Other guys have small bits of affection for their sisters, cousins, and aunts, but all my feelings went out to you. Do you remember when you told me the first time we met that love would be a revelation for me? It has been even more than that. It has been a whole new gospel. I barely dared to hope that you could care for me. Even now, I don't understand why you do."
"I love you," said Violet gravely, "because you are you."
"I love you," Violet said seriously, "because you are who you are."
Than which, of course, there could be no better reason.
Than which, of course, there could be no better reason.
The Waking of Helen
Robert Reeves looked somewhat curiously at the girl who was waiting on him at his solitary breakfast. He had not seen her before, arriving at his summer boarding house only the preceding night.
Robert Reeves looked at the girl serving him at breakfast with a bit of curiosity. He hadn’t seen her before, having arrived at his summer boarding house just the night before.
It was a shabby farmhouse on the inland shore of a large bay that was noted for its tides, and had wonderful possibilities of light and shade for an impressionist. Reeves was an enthusiastic artist. It mattered little to him that the boarding accommodations were most primitive, the people uncultured and dull, the place itself utterly isolated, as long as he could revel in those transcendent sunsets and sunrises, those marvellous moonlights, those wonderful purple shores and sweeps of shimmering blue water.
It was a rundown farmhouse on the inland shore of a large bay known for its tides, with amazing light and shadow that were perfect for an impressionist. Reeves was a passionate artist. He didn’t care that the boarding accommodations were pretty basic, the people were uncultured and boring, or that the place was completely isolated, as long as he could enjoy those breathtaking sunsets and sunrises, those incredible moonlit nights, and those stunning purple shores and stretches of glimmering blue water.
The owner of the farm was Angus Fraser, and he and his wife seemed to be a reserved, uncouth pair, with no apparent interest in life save to scratch a bare living out of their few stony acres. He had an impression that they were childless and was at a loss to place this girl who poured his tea and brought in his toast. She did not resemble either Fraser or his wife. She was certainly not beautiful, being very tall and rather awkward, and dressed in a particularly unbecoming dark print wrapper. Her luxuriant hair was thick and black, and was coiled in a heavy knot at the nape of her neck. Her features were delicate but irregular, and her skin was very brown. Her eyes attracted Reeves's notice especially; they were large and dark and full of a half-unconscious, wistful longing, as if a prisoned soul behind them were vainly trying to reveal itself.
The owner of the farm was Angus Fraser, and he and his wife seemed to be a reserved, rough couple, with little interest in life other than scraping by on their few rocky acres. He got the sense that they were childless and couldn't figure out where the girl came from who poured his tea and brought him toast. She didn’t look like either Fraser or his wife. She certainly wasn’t beautiful; she was very tall, a bit clumsy, and wore a particularly unflattering dark print dress. Her thick, black hair was luxurious and tied up in a heavy bun at the back of her neck. Her features were delicate but not quite symmetrical, and her skin was very tan. Reeves particularly noticed her eyes; they were large and dark, filled with a half-conscious, wistful longing, as if a trapped soul behind them was desperately trying to show itself.
Reeves could find out nothing of her from herself, for she responded to his tentative questions about the place in the briefest fashion. Afterwards he interviewed Mrs. Fraser cautiously, and ascertained that the girl's name was Helen Fraser, and that she was Angus's niece.
Reeves couldn't get any information about her from her directly, as she answered his tentative questions about the place in the shortest way possible. Later, he spoke to Mrs. Fraser cautiously and found out that the girl's name was Helen Fraser and that she was Angus's niece.
"Her father and mother are dead and we've brought her up. Helen's a good girl in most ways—a little obstinate and sulky now and then—but generally she's steady enough, and as for work, there ain't a girl in Bay Beach can come up to her in house or field. Angus calculates she saves him a man's wages clear. No, I ain't got nothing to say against Helen."
"Her father and mother are dead, and we've raised her. Helen's a good girl in many ways—she can be a bit stubborn and moody sometimes—but overall, she's pretty reliable, and when it comes to work, there's not a girl in Bay Beach who can match her in the house or the field. Angus figures she saves him the cost of a man's wages. No, I don’t have anything bad to say about Helen."
Nevertheless, Reeves felt somehow that Mrs. Fraser did not like her husband's niece. He often heard her scolding or nagging Helen at her work, and noticed that the latter never answered back. But once, after Mrs. Angus's tongue had been especially bitter, he met the girl hurrying along the hall from the kitchen with her eyes full of tears. Reeves felt as if someone had struck him a blow. He went to Angus and his wife that afternoon. He wished to paint a shore picture, he said, and wanted a model. Would they allow Miss Fraser to pose for him? He would pay liberally for her time.
Nevertheless, Reeves felt that Mrs. Fraser didn't like her husband's niece. He often heard her scolding or nagging Helen at work, and he noticed that Helen never stood up for herself. But one time, after Mrs. Angus had been especially harsh with her words, he saw the girl rushing down the hall from the kitchen, her eyes filled with tears. Reeves felt as if someone had punched him. That afternoon, he went to see Angus and his wife. He said he wanted to paint a seaside picture and needed a model. Would they let Miss Fraser pose for him? He would pay a good amount for her time.
Angus and his wife had no objection. They would pocket the money, and Helen could be spared a spell every day as well as not. Reeves told Helen of his plan himself, meeting her in the evening as she was bringing the cows home from the low shore pastures beyond the marsh. He was surprised at the sudden illumination of her face. It almost transfigured her from a plain, sulky-looking girl into a beautiful woman.
Angus and his wife didn’t mind. They would take the money, and Helen could just as easily have some time off every day. Reeves shared his plan with Helen himself, meeting her in the evening as she was bringing the cows home from the low shore pastures beyond the marsh. He was surprised by the sudden brightness of her face. It almost transformed her from a plain, sulky-looking girl into a beautiful woman.
But the glow passed quickly. She assented to his plan quietly, almost lifelessly. He walked home with her behind the cows and talked of the sunset and the mysterious beauty of the bay and the purple splendour of the distant coasts. She listened in silence. Only once, when he spoke of the distant murmur of the open sea, she lifted her head and looked at him.
But the glow faded fast. She agreed to his plan quietly, almost without any energy. He walked home with her behind the cows and talked about the sunset, the mysterious beauty of the bay, and the purple splendor of the distant coasts. She listened in silence. Only once, when he mentioned the distant murmur of the open sea, she lifted her head and looked at him.
"What does it say to you?" she asked.
"What does it mean to you?" she asked.
"It speaks of eternity. And to you?"
"It talks about forever. What about you?"
"It calls me," she answered simply, "and then I want to go out and meet it—and it hurts me too. I can't tell how or why. Sometimes it makes me feel as if I were asleep and wanted to wake and didn't know how."
"It calls to me," she replied plainly, "and then I want to go out and meet it—and it hurts me too. I can't explain how or why. Sometimes it makes me feel like I'm asleep and want to wake up but don’t know how."
She turned and looked out over the bay. A dying gleam of sunset broke through a cloud and fell across her hair. For a moment she seemed the spirit of the shore personified—all its mystery, all its uncertainty, all its elusive charm.
She turned and gazed out at the bay. A fading ray of sunset broke through a cloud and illuminated her hair. For a moment, she appeared to embody the spirit of the shore—all its mystery, all its uncertainty, all its elusive charm.
She has possibilities, thought Reeves.
She has potential, thought Reeves.
Next day he began his picture. At first he had thought of painting her as the incarnation of a sea spirit, but decided that her moods were too fitful. So he began to sketch her as "Waiting"—a woman looking out across the bay with a world of hopeless longing in her eyes. The subject suited her well, and the picture grew apace.
The next day he started his painting. Initially, he considered depicting her as the embodiment of a sea spirit, but he realized her emotions were too unpredictable. Instead, he began to sketch her as "Waiting"—a woman gazing out over the bay with a deep sense of longing in her eyes. This theme fit her perfectly, and the painting developed quickly.
When he was tired of work he made her walk around the shore with him, or row up the head of the bay in her own boat. He tried to draw her out, at first with indifferent success. She seemed to be frightened of him. He talked to her of many things—the far outer world whose echoes never reached her, foreign lands where he had travelled, famous men and women whom he had met, music, art and books. When he spoke of books he touched the right chord. One of those transfiguring flashes he delighted to evoke now passed over her plain face.
When he got tired of working, he would take her for a walk along the shore or row to the far end of the bay in her own boat. He tried to engage her in conversation, but it didn’t go well at first. She seemed to be scared of him. He talked about many things—the distant world beyond her reach, foreign places he had visited, famous people he had encountered, music, art, and books. When he mentioned books, he hit the right note. One of those transformative moments he loved to create passed over her plain face.
"That is what I've always wanted," she said hungrily, "and I never get them. Aunt hates to see me reading. She says it is a waste of time. And I love it so. I read every scrap of paper I can get hold of, but I hardly ever see a book."
"That's what I've always wanted," she said eagerly, "but I never get to have them. Aunt can't stand seeing me read. She says it’s a waste of time. But I love it so much. I read every bit of paper I can find, but I hardly ever see a book."
The next day Reeves took his Tennyson to the shore and began to read the Idylls of the King to her.
The next day, Reeves brought his Tennyson to the beach and started reading the Idylls of the King to her.
"It is beautiful," was her sole verbal comment, but her rapt eyes said everything.
"It’s beautiful," was her only comment, but her captivated eyes said it all.
After that he never went out with her without a book—now one of the poets, now some prose classic. He was surprised by her quick appreciation of and sympathy with the finest passages. Gradually, too, she forgot her shyness and began to talk. She knew nothing of his world, but her own world she knew and knew well. She was a mine of traditional history about the bay. She knew the rocky coast by heart, and every old legend that clung to it. They drifted into making excursions along the shore and explored its wildest retreats. The girl had an artist's eye for scenery and colour effect.
After that, he never went out with her without a book—sometimes it was a poet, other times a classic piece of prose. He was amazed by how quickly she appreciated and connected with the best parts. Gradually, she overcame her shyness and started to engage in conversation. She was unfamiliar with his world, but she knew her own world inside and out. She was a treasure trove of traditional history about the bay. She could navigate the rocky coast effortlessly and knew every old legend associated with it. They began to take trips along the shore and explore its most hidden spots. The girl had an artist's eye for scenery and color.
"You should have been an artist," Reeves told her one day when she had pointed out to him the exquisite loveliness of a shaft of light falling through a cleft in the rocks across a dark-green pool at their base.
"You should have been an artist," Reeves said to her one day when she pointed out to him the beautiful light shining through a crack in the rocks over a dark-green pool below.
"I would rather be a writer," she said slowly, "if I could only write something like those books you have read to me. What a glorious destiny it must be to have something to say that the whole world is listening for, and to be able to say it in words that will live forever! It must be the noblest human lot."
"I'd rather be a writer," she said slowly, "if I could just write something like those books you've read to me. What a fantastic fate it must be to have something to say that everyone is waiting to hear, and to be able to express it in words that will last forever! It must be the highest calling for a person."
"Yet some of those men and women were neither good nor noble," said Reeves gently, "and many of them were unhappy."
"Yet some of those men and women were neither good nor noble," Reeves said softly, "and many of them were unhappy."
Helen dismissed the subject as abruptly as she always did when the conversation touched too nearly on the sensitive edge of her soul dreams.
Helen brushed off the topic just as she always did when the conversation got too close to the sensitive side of her deepest dreams.
"Do you know where I am taking you today?" she said.
"Do you know where I'm taking you today?" she said.
"No—where?"
"No—where to?"
"To what the people here call the Kelpy's Cave. I hate to go there. I believe there is something uncanny about it, but I think you will like to see it. It is a dark little cave in the curve of a small cove, and on each side the headlands of rock run far out. At low tide we can walk right around, but when the tide comes in it fills the Kelpy's Cave. If you were there and let the tide come past the points, you would be drowned unless you could swim, for the rocks are so steep and high it is impossible to climb them."
"To what the locals call the Kelpy's Cave. I really dislike going there. I feel like there's something eerie about it, but I think you’d enjoy seeing it. It’s a dark little cave nestled in the curve of a small cove, with rocky headlands extending far out on either side. At low tide, we can walk around it easily, but when the tide comes in, it fills up the Kelpy's Cave. If you were there and let the tide sweep past the points, you’d drown unless you could swim, because the rocks are so steep and high that climbing them is impossible."
Reeves was interested.
Reeves was intrigued.
"Was anyone ever caught by the tide?"
"Has anyone ever been caught by the tide?"
"Yes," returned Helen, with a shudder. "Once, long ago, before I was born, a girl went around the shore to the cave and fell asleep there—and the tide came in and she was drowned. She was young and very pretty, and was to have been married the next week. I've been afraid of the place ever since."
"Yeah," Helen said, shuddering. "Once, a long time ago, before I was born, a girl walked along the shore to the cave and fell asleep there—and the tide came in and she drowned. She was young and really pretty, and she was supposed to get married the next week. I've been scared of that place ever since."
The treacherous cave proved to be a picturesque and innocent-looking spot, with the beach of glittering sand before it and the high gloomy walls of rock on either hand.
The dangerous cave turned out to be a beautiful and innocent-looking place, with a beach of sparkling sand in front of it and high, dark rock walls on both sides.
"I must come here some day and sketch it," said Reeves enthusiastically, "and you must be the Kelpy, Helen, and sit in the cave with your hair wrapped about you and seaweed clinging to it."
"I have to come here someday and sketch it," said Reeves excitedly, "and you have to be the Kelpy, Helen, sitting in the cave with your hair wrapped around you and seaweed sticking to it."
"Do you think a kelpy would look like that?" said the girl dreamily. "I don't. I think it is a wild, wicked little sea imp, malicious and mocking and cruel, and it sits here and watches for victims."
"Do you think a kelpy would look like that?" the girl said, lost in thought. "I don't. I think it's a wild, mischievous little sea spirit, mean and taunting and cruel, and it waits here to watch for its victims."
"Well, never mind your sea kelpies," Reeves said, fishing out his Longfellow. "They are a tricky folk, if all tales be true, and it is supposed to be a very rash thing to talk about them in their own haunts. I want to read you 'The Building of the Ship.' You will like it, I'm sure."
"Well, forget about your sea kelpies," Reeves said, pulling out his Longfellow. "They’re a tricky bunch, if all the stories are true, and it's said to be pretty reckless to talk about them in their own territory. I want to read you 'The Building of the Ship.' I’m sure you’ll like it."
When the tide turned they went home.
When the tide changed, they went home.
"We haven't seen the kelpy, after all," said Reeves.
"We still haven't seen the kelpy, after all," said Reeves.
"I think I shall see him some day," said Helen gravely. "I think he is waiting for me there in that gloomy cave of his, and some time or other he will get me."
"I believe I'll see him someday," said Helen seriously. "I think he's waiting for me in that dark cave of his, and eventually, he'll come for me."
Reeves smiled at the gloomy fancy, and Helen smiled back at him with one of her sudden radiances. The tide was creeping swiftly up over the white sands. The sun was low and the bay was swimming in a pale blue glory. They parted at Clam Point, Helen to go for the cows and Reeves to wander on up the shore. He thought of Helen at first, and the wonderful change that had come over her of late; then he began to think of another face—a marvellously lovely one with blue eyes as tender as the waters before him. Then Helen was forgotten.
Reeves smiled at the dark thought, and Helen returned his smile with one of her sudden bursts of joy. The tide was quickly creeping up over the white sands. The sun was low, and the bay was bathed in a soft blue light. They parted at Clam Point, with Helen going to bring in the cows and Reeves continuing his stroll along the shore. He initially thought of Helen and the amazing change that had taken place in her recently; then he started to think of another face—a stunningly beautiful one with blue eyes as gentle as the waters in front of him. Soon, he forgot about Helen.
The summer waned swiftly. One afternoon Reeves took a fancy to revisit the Kelpy's Cave. Helen could not go. It was harvest time, and she was needed in the field.
The summer quickly faded. One afternoon, Reeves decided to go back to Kelpy's Cave. Helen couldn't join him. It was harvest time, and she was needed in the fields.
"Don't let the kelpy catch you," she said to him half seriously. "The tide will turn early this afternoon, and you are given to day-dreaming."
"Don't let the seaweed creature catch you," she said to him, partially serious. "The tide will turn early this afternoon, and you have a tendency to daydream."
"I'll be careful," he promised laughingly, and he meant to be careful. But somehow when he reached the cave its unwholesome charm overcame him, and he sat down on the boulder at its mouth.
"I'll be careful," he promised with a laugh, and he really intended to be careful. But somehow when he got to the cave, its unsettling allure took over, and he sat down on the boulder at its entrance.
"An hour yet before tide time," he said. "Just enough time to read that article on impressionists in my review and then stroll home by the sandshore."
"There's still an hour before high tide," he said. "That gives me just enough time to read that article on Impressionists in my magazine and then take a walk home along the beach."
From reading he passed to day-dreaming, and day-dreaming drifted into sleep, with his head pillowed on the rocky walls of the cave.
From reading, he moved on to daydreaming, and daydreaming gradually led him into sleep, with his head resting against the rocky walls of the cave.
How long he had slept he did not know, but he woke with a start of horror. He sprang to his feet, realizing his position instantly. The tide was in—far in past the headlands already. Above and beyond him towered the pitiless unscalable rocks. There was no way of escape.
How long he had been asleep, he didn't know, but he woke up suddenly, filled with dread. He jumped to his feet, quickly understanding his situation. The tide was up—far in past the headlands already. Above and around him loomed the harsh, unreachable rocks. There was no way to escape.
Reeves was no coward, but life was sweet to him, and to die like that—like a drowned rat in a hole—to be able to do nothing but wait for that swift and sure oncoming death! He reeled against the damp rock wall, and for a moment sea and sky and prisoning headlands and white-lined tide whirled before his eyes.
Reeves wasn’t a coward, but life was good for him, and dying like that—like a drowned rat in a hole—just to wait for that inevitable and certain death! He leaned against the wet rock wall, and for a moment, the sea, sky, surrounding cliffs, and white-capped waves spun in front of his eyes.
Then his head grew clearer. He tried to think. How long had he? Not more than twenty minutes at the outside. Well, death was sure and he would meet it bravely. But to wait—to wait helplessly! He should go; mad with the horror of it before those endless minutes would have passed!
Then his mind became clearer. He tried to think. How much time did he have? Not more than twenty minutes at most. Well, death was certain, and he would face it bravely. But to wait—to wait helplessly! He should leave; he would go mad from the horror of it before those endless minutes passed!
He took something from his pocket and bent his, head over it, pressing his lips to it repeatedly. And then, when he raised his face again, a dory was coming around the headland on his right, and Helen Fraser was in it.
He pulled something from his pocket and leaned over it, kissing it repeatedly. Then, when he lifted his head again, a small boat was coming around the headland on his right, and Helen Fraser was in it.
Reeves was dizzy again with the shock of joy and thankfulness. He ran down over the little stretch of sand still uncovered by the tide and around to the rocks of the headlands against which the dory was already grating. He sprang forward impulsively and caught the girl's cold hands in his as she dropped the oars and stood up.
Reeves was once again overwhelmed with joy and gratitude. He raced down the small stretch of sand still exposed by the tide and around to the rocky headlands where the dory was already scraping against the shore. He leaped forward impulsively and took the girl's cold hands in his as she dropped the oars and stood up.
"Helen, you have saved me! How can I ever thank you? I—"
"Helen, you saved me! How can I ever thank you? I—"
He broke off abruptly, for she was looking up at him, breathlessly and voicelessly, with her whole soul in her eyes. He saw in them a revelation that amazed him; he dropped her hands and stepped back as if she had struck him in the face.
He suddenly stopped talking because she was gazing up at him, breathless and silent, with all her emotions in her eyes. He saw a revelation there that astonished him; he let go of her hands and stepped back as if she had slapped him.
Helen did not notice the change in him. She clasped her hands together and her voice trembled.
Helen didn’t notice the change in him. She held her hands together and her voice shook.
"Oh, I was afraid I should be too late! When I came in from the field Aunt Hannah said you had not come back—and I knew it was tide time—and I felt somehow that it had caught you in the cave. I ran down over the marsh and took Joe Simmon's dory. If I had not got here in time—"
"Oh, I was worried I might be too late! When I came in from the field, Aunt Hannah told me you hadn't returned—and I knew it was high tide—and I had a feeling it had trapped you in the cave. I ran across the marsh and took Joe Simmon's small boat. If I hadn't made it here in time—"
She broke off shiveringly. Reeves stepped into the dory and took up the oars.
She stopped shivering. Reeves climbed into the dory and grabbed the oars.
"The kelpy would have been sure of its victim then," he said, trying to speak lightly. "It would have almost served me right for neglecting your warning. I was very careless. You must let me row back. I am afraid you have overtasked your strength trying to cheat the kelpy."
"The kelpy would have definitely had its victim then," he said, trying to sound casual. "I almost deserved it for ignoring your warning. I was really careless. You have to let me row back. I'm worried you've pushed yourself too hard trying to outsmart the kelpy."
Reeves rowed homeward in an absolute silence. Helen did not speak and he could not. When they reached the dory anchorage he helped her out.
Reeves rowed back home in complete silence. Helen didn’t say a word, and he couldn’t either. When they arrived at the dory anchorage, he helped her out.
"I think I'll go out to the Point for a walk," he said. "I want to steady my nerves. You must go right home and rest. Don't be anxious—I won't take any more chances with sea kelpies."
"I think I'll head out to the Point for a walk," he said. "I need to calm my nerves. You should go straight home and get some rest. Don't worry—I won't take any more risks with sea kelpies."
Helen went away without a word, and Reeves walked slowly out to the Point. He was grieved beyond measure at the discovery he believed he had made. He had never dreamed of such a thing. He was not a vain man, and was utterly free from all tendency to flirtation. It had never occurred to him that the waking of the girl's deep nature might be attended with disastrous consequences. He had honestly meant to help her, and what had he done?
Helen left without saying anything, and Reeves made his way out to the Point. He was deeply upset by the realization he thought he had come to. He never imagined anything like this could happen. He wasn't a vain person and had no inclination towards flirting. It never crossed his mind that awakening the girl's profound feelings could lead to terrible consequences. He genuinely intended to help her, and what had he done?
He felt very uncomfortable; he could not conscientiously blame himself, but he saw that he had acted foolishly. And of course he must go away at once. And he must also tell her something she ought to know. He wished he had told her long ago.
He felt really uneasy; he couldn’t honestly blame himself, but he realized he had acted foolishly. And obviously, he had to leave right away. He also needed to tell her something she should know. He wished he had told her that a long time ago.
The following afternoon was a perfect one. Reeves was sketching on the sandshore when Helen came. She sat down on a camp stool a little to one side and did not speak. After a few moments Reeves pushed away his paraphernalia impatiently.
The next afternoon was perfect. Reeves was sketching on the beach when Helen arrived. She sat down on a camp stool a bit off to the side and remained silent. After a few moments, Reeves pushed his supplies away in frustration.
"I don't feel in a mood for work," he said. "It is too dreamy a day—one ought to do nothing to be in keeping. Besides, I'm getting lazy now that my vacation is nearly over. I must go in a few days."
"I’m not really in the mood to work," he said. "It’s such a dreamy day—one should just do nothing to match the vibe. Plus, I’m getting lazy now that my vacation is almost over. I have to go back in a few days."
He avoided looking at her, so he did not see the sudden pallor of her face.
He looked away from her, so he didn't notice the sudden paleness of her face.
"So soon?" she said in a voice expressive of no particular feeling.
"So soon?" she said in a tone that didn't show any specific emotion.
"Yes. I ought not to have lingered so long. My world will be forgetting me and that will not do. It has been a very pleasant summer and I shall be sorry to leave Bay Beach."
"Yeah. I shouldn’t have stayed so long. My life will forget about me, and that can’t happen. It’s been a really nice summer, and I'm going to miss Bay Beach."
"But you will come back next summer?" asked Helen quickly. "You said you would."
"But you're coming back next summer, right?" Helen asked quickly. "You said you would."
Reeves nerved himself for his very distasteful task.
Reeves braced himself for the unpleasant task ahead.
"Perhaps," he said, with an attempt at carelessness, "but if I do so, I shall not come alone. Somebody who is very dear to me will come with me—as my wife. I have never told you about her, Helen, but you and I are such good friends that I do not mind doing so now. I am engaged to a very sweet girl, and we expect to be married next spring."
"Maybe," he said, trying to sound casual, "but if I do go, I won't be going alone. Someone who is really special to me will be with me—as my wife. I’ve never mentioned her before, Helen, but since we’re such good friends, I don’t mind sharing now. I’m engaged to a really sweet girl, and we plan to get married next spring."
There was a brief silence. Reeves had been vaguely afraid of a scene and was immensely relieved to find his fear unrealized. Helen sat very still. He could not see her face. Did she care, after all? Was he mistaken?
There was a short pause. Reeves had been somewhat worried about a scene and was really relieved to see that his fear didn’t come true. Helen sat completely still. He couldn't see her face. Did she even care? Was he wrong?
When she spoke her voice was perfectly calm.
When she spoke, her voice was completely calm.
"Thank you, it is very kind of you to tell me about her. I suppose she is very beautiful."
"Thanks, it's really nice of you to tell me about her. I guess she's really beautiful."
"Yes, here is her picture. You can judge for yourself."
"Yeah, here's her picture. You can decide for yourself."
Helen took the portrait from his hand and looked at it steadily. It was a miniature painted on ivory, and the face looking out from it was certainly lovely.
Helen took the portrait from his hand and looked at it closely. It was a small painting on ivory, and the face staring back at her was undeniably beautiful.
"It is no wonder you love her," said the girl in a low tone as she handed it back. "It must be strange to be so beautiful as that."
"It’s no surprise you love her," said the girl quietly as she handed it back. "It must be strange to be that beautiful."
Reeves picked up his Tennyson.
Reeves picked up his Tennyson book.
"Shall I read you something? What will you have?"
"Do you want me to read something to you? What would you like to hear?"
"Read 'Elaine,' please. I want to hear that once more."
"Please read 'Elaine' again. I’d like to hear it one more time."
Reeves felt a sudden dislike to her choice.
Reeves suddenly disliked her pick.
"Wouldn't you prefer something else?" he asked, hurriedly turning over the leaves. "'Elaine' is rather sad. Shan't I read 'Guinevere' instead?"
"Wouldn't you rather have something else?" he asked, quickly flipping through the pages. "'Elaine' is pretty depressing. How about I read 'Guinevere' instead?"
"No," said Helen in the same lifeless tone. "I have no sympathy for Guinevere. She suffered and her love was unlawful, but she was loved in return—she did not waste her love on someone who did not want or care for it. Elaine did, and her life went with it. Read me the story."
"No," said Helen in the same flat tone. "I have no sympathy for Guinevere. She suffered and her love was forbidden, but she was loved back—she didn't waste her love on someone who didn't want or appreciate it. Elaine did, and her life went with it. Read me the story."
Reeves obeyed. When he had finished he held the book out to her.
Reeves did what he was told. When he was done, he handed the book to her.
"Helen, will you take this Tennyson from me in remembrance of our friendship and of the Kelpy's Cave? I shall never forget that I owe my life to you."
"Helen, will you accept this Tennyson from me as a memento of our friendship and the Kelpy's Cave? I will never forget that I owe my life to you."
"Thank you."
"Thanks."
She took the book and placed a little thread of crimson seaweed that had been caught in the sand between the pages of "Elaine." Then she rose.
She picked up the book and tucked a small piece of red seaweed that had gotten stuck in the sand between the pages of "Elaine." Then she stood up.
"I must go back now. Aunt will need me. Thank you again for the book, Mr. Reeves, and for all your kindness to me."
"I have to head back now. Aunt will need me. Thanks again for the book, Mr. Reeves, and for all your kindness towards me."
Reeves was relieved when the interview was over. Her calmness had reassured him. She did not care very much, after all; it was only a passing fancy, and when he was gone she would soon forget him.
Reeves felt a sense of relief when the interview ended. Her composed demeanor had put him at ease. She didn’t seem to be that invested; it was just a fleeting interest, and once he left, she would probably move on and forget about him quickly.
He went away a few days later, and Helen bade him an impassive good-bye. When the afternoon was far spent she stole away from the house to the shore, with her Tennyson in her hand, and took her way to the Kelpy's Cave.
He left a few days later, and Helen said a blank goodbye. When the afternoon was nearly over, she quietly left the house and headed to the shore, holding her Tennyson, and made her way to the Kelpy's Cave.
The tide was just beginning to come in. She sat down on the big boulder where Reeves had fallen asleep. Beyond stretched the gleaming blue waters, mellowing into a hundred fairy shades horizonward.
The tide was just starting to come in. She sat down on the large boulder where Reeves had fallen asleep. Beyond stretched the sparkling blue waters, softening into a hundred magical shades toward the horizon.
The shadows of the rocks were around her. In front was the white line of the incoming tide; it had almost reached the headlands. A few minutes more and escape would be cut off—yet she did not move.
The shadows of the rocks surrounded her. In front was the white line of the incoming tide; it had nearly reached the headlands. A few more minutes and escape would be impossible—yet she didn't move.
When the dark green water reached her, and the lapping wavelets swished up over the hem of her dress, she lifted her head and a sudden strange smile flashed over her face.
When the dark green water reached her, and the gentle waves washed up over the hem of her dress, she lifted her head and a sudden, unusual smile spread across her face.
Perhaps the kelpy understood it.
Maybe the kelpy got it.
The Way of the Winning of Anne
Jerome Irving had been courting Anne Stockard for fifteen years. He had begun when she was twenty and he was twenty-five, and now that Jerome was forty, and Anne, in a village where everybody knew everybody else's age, had to own to being thirty-five, the courtship did not seem any nearer a climax than it had at the beginning. But that was not Jerome's fault, poor fellow!
Jerome Irving had been dating Anne Stockard for fifteen years. He started when she was twenty and he was twenty-five, and now that Jerome was forty, and Anne, in a small town where everyone knew each other's age, had to admit she was thirty-five, their relationship didn’t seem any closer to a resolution than it had at the start. But that wasn't Jerome's fault, poor guy!
At the end of the first year he had asked Anne to marry him, and Anne had refused. Jerome was disappointed, but he kept his head and went on courting Anne just the same; that is he went over to Esek Stockard's house every Saturday night and spent the evening, he walked home with Anne from prayer meeting and singing school and parties when she would let him, and asked her to go to all the concerts and socials and quilting frolics that came off. Anne never would go, of course, but Jerome faithfully gave her the chance. Old Esek rather favoured Jerome's suit, for Anne was the plainest of his many daughters, and no other fellow seemed at all anxious to run Jerome off the track; but she took her own way with true Stockard firmness, and matters were allowed to drift on at the will of time or chance.
At the end of the first year, he had asked Anne to marry him, and she had said no. Jerome was disappointed, but he kept his cool and continued to pursue Anne anyway; that is, he went over to Esek Stockard's house every Saturday night to hang out, walked home with Anne from prayer meetings, singing school, and parties whenever she let him, and invited her to all the concerts, socials, and quilting gatherings that came up. Anne never agreed to go, of course, but Jerome consistently gave her the opportunity. Old Esek was somewhat supportive of Jerome's interest since Anne was the plainest of his many daughters, and no other guy seemed eager to get in Jerome’s way; but she stuck to her own decisions with true Stockard determination, and things were left to unfold as time or chance would have it.
Three years later Jerome tried his luck again, with precisely the same result, and after that he had asked Anne regularly once a year to marry him, and just as regularly Anne said no a little more brusquely and a little more decidedly every year. Now, in the mellowness of a fifteen-year-old courtship, Jerome did not mind it at all. He knew that everything comes to the man who has patience to wait.
Three years later, Jerome tried again, getting the exact same result. After that, he asked Anne once a year to marry him, and every year Anne said no, more abruptly and more firmly. Now, after a fifteen-year-long relationship, Jerome didn’t mind at all. He knew that everything comes to those who are patient enough to wait.
Time, of course, had not stood still with Anne and Jerome, or with the history of Deep Meadows. At the Stockard homestead the changes had been many and marked. Every year or two there had been a wedding in the big brick farmhouse, and one of old Esek's girls had been the bride each time. Julia and Grace and Celia and Betty and Theodosia and Clementina Stockard were all married and gone. But Anne had never had another lover. There had to be an old maid in every big family she said, and she was not going to marry Jerome Irving just for the sake of having Mrs. on her tombstone.
Time, of course, hadn't stood still for Anne and Jerome, or for the story of Deep Meadows. At the Stockard homestead, there had been many significant changes. Every year or two, there was a wedding in the big brick farmhouse, and one of old Esek's daughters was the bride each time. Julia, Grace, Celia, Betty, Theodosia, and Clementina Stockard were all married and gone. But Anne had never found another lover. She said there had to be an old maid in every big family, and she wasn't going to marry Jerome Irving just to have "Mrs." on her tombstone.
Old Esek and his wife had been put away in the Deep Meadows burying-ground. The broad, fertile Stockard acres passed into Anne's possession. She was a good business-woman, and the farm continued to be the best in the district. She kept two hired men and a servant girl, and the sixteen-year-old of her oldest sister lived with her. There were few visitors at the Stockard place now, but Jerome "dropped in" every Saturday night with clockwork regularity and talked to Anne about her stock and advised her regarding the rotation of her crops and the setting out of her orchards. And at ten o'clock he would take his hat and cane and tell Anne to be good to herself, and go home.
Old Esek and his wife were laid to rest in the Deep Meadows cemetery. The wide, fertile Stockard land became Anne's. She was a savvy businesswoman, and the farm remained the best in the area. She employed two hired hands and a maid, and the sixteen-year-old son of her oldest sister lived with her. There were few visitors at the Stockard place now, but Jerome showed up every Saturday night like clockwork, chatting with Anne about her livestock and giving her advice on crop rotation and planting her orchards. At ten o'clock, he would grab his hat and cane, remind Anne to take care of herself, and head home.
Anne had long since given up trying to discourage him; she even accepted attentions from him now that she had used to refuse. He always walked home with her from evening meetings and was her partner in the games at quilting parties. It was great fun for the young folks. "Old Jerome and Anne" were a standing joke in Deep Meadows. But the older people had ceased to expect anything to come of it.
Anne had long since stopped trying to dissuade him; she even accepted his attention now that she used to turn down. He always walked her home from evening meetings and was her partner in the games at quilting parties. It was a lot of fun for the young folks. "Old Jerome and Anne" had become a running joke in Deep Meadows. But the older folks had stopped expecting anything to come of it.
Anne laughed at Jerome as she had always done, and would not have owned for the world that she could have missed him. Jerome was useful, she admitted, and a comfortable friend; and she would have liked him well enough if he would only omit that ridiculous yearly ceremony of proposal.
Anne laughed at Jerome as she always had, and she would never admit that she could have missed him. Jerome was handy, she acknowledged, and a good friend; she would have liked him just fine if he would only skip that absurd yearly proposal ritual.
It was Jerome's fortieth birthday when Anne refused him again. He realized this as he went down the road in the moonlight, and doubt and dismay began to creep into his heart. Anne and he were both getting old—there was no disputing that fact. It was high time that he brought her to terms if he was ever going to. Jerome was an easy-going mortal and always took things placidly, but he did not mean to have all those fifteen years of patient courting go for nothing He had thought Anne would get tired of saying no, sooner or later, and say yes, if for no other reason than to have a change; but getting tired did not seem to run in the Stockard blood. She had said no that night just as coolly and decidedly and unsentimentally as she said it fifteen years before. Jerome had the sensation of going around in a circle and never getting any further on. He made up his mind that something must be done, and just as he got to the brook that divides Deep Meadows West from Deep Meadows Central an idea struck him; it was a good idea and amused him. He laughed aloud and slapped his thigh, much to the amusement of two boys who were sitting unnoticed on the railing of the bridge.
It was Jerome's fortieth birthday when Anne turned him down again. He realized this as he walked down the road in the moonlight, and doubt and disappointment began to fill his heart. Both he and Anne were getting older—there was no arguing that. It was about time he got her to make a decision if he was ever going to. Jerome was an easy-going guy and usually took things calmly, but he couldn’t let all those fifteen years of patient courting go to waste. He had thought Anne would eventually get tired of saying no and would say yes, if only for a change; but it looked like getting tired wasn’t in the Stockard genes. That night, she had said no just as coolly, firmly, and without sentiment as she had fifteen years earlier. Jerome felt like he was going in circles and not making any progress. He decided that something needed to change, and just as he reached the brook that separates Deep Meadows West from Deep Meadows Central, an idea hit him; it was a great idea and made him laugh. He laughed out loud and slapped his thigh, much to the amusement of two boys sitting unnoticed on the railing of the bridge.
"There's old Jerome going home from seeing Anne Stockard," said one. "Wonder what on earth he's laughing at. Seems to me if I couldn't get a wife without hoeing a fifteen-year row, I'd give up trying."
"There's old Jerome heading home after visiting Anne Stockard," said one. "I wonder what he's laughing about. It seems to me if I couldn't find a wife without putting in fifteen years of work, I'd just stop trying."
But, then, the speaker was a Hamilton, and the Hamiltons never had any perseverance.
But then, the speaker was a Hamilton, and the Hamiltons never had any patience.
Jerome, although a well-to-do man, owning a good farm, had, so to speak, no home of his own. The old Irving homestead belonged to his older brother, who had a wife and family. Jerome lived with them and was so used to it he didn't mind.
Jerome, despite being a wealthy man with a good farm, didn't really have a home of his own. The old Irving homestead belonged to his older brother, who had a wife and kids. Jerome lived with them and was so accustomed to it that he didn’t mind.
At forty a lover must not waste time. Jerome thought out the details that night, and next day he opened the campaign. But it was not until the evening after that that Anne Stockard heard the news. It was her niece, Octavia, who told her. The latter had been having a chat up the lane with Sam Mitchell, and came in with a broad smile on her round, rosy face and a twinkle in her eyes.
At forty, a lover can't afford to waste time. Jerome planned everything out that night, and the next day he launched his campaign. But it wasn't until the evening after that Anne Stockard got the news. It was her niece, Octavia, who shared it with her. Octavia had been chatting up the lane with Sam Mitchell and came in with a wide smile on her round, rosy face and a sparkle in her eyes.
"I guess you've lost your beau this time, Aunt Anne. It looks as if he meant to take you at your word at last."
"I guess you've lost your guy this time, Aunt Anne. It seems like he finally took you seriously."
"What on earth do you mean?" asked Anne, a little sharply. She was in the pantry counting eggs, and Octavia's interruption made her lose her count. "Now I can't remember whether it was six or seven dozen I said last. I shall have to count them all over again. I wish, Octavia, that you could think of something besides beaus all the time."
"What on earth do you mean?" Anne asked somewhat sharply. She was in the pantry counting eggs, and Octavia's interruption caused her to lose her count. "Now I can't remember if I said six or seven dozen last. I'll have to count them all over again. I wish, Octavia, that you could think about something other than guys all the time."
"Well, but listen," persisted Octavia wickedly. "Jerome Irving was at the social at the Cherry Valley parsonage last night, and he had Harriet Warren there—took her there, and drove her home again."
"Well, but listen," Octavia insisted mischievously. "Jerome Irving was at the social at the Cherry Valley parsonage last night, and he had Harriet Warren there—took her there and drove her home again."
"I don't believe it," cried Anne, before she thought. She dropped an egg into the basket so abruptly that the shell broke.
"I can't believe it," shouted Anne, before she thought. She dropped an egg into the basket so suddenly that the shell cracked.
"Oh, it's true enough. Sam Mitchell told me; he was there and saw him. Sam says he looked quite beaming, and was dressed to kill, and followed Harriet around like her shadow. I guess you won't have any more bother with him, Aunt Anne."
"Oh, it's definitely true. Sam Mitchell told me; he was there and saw him. Sam says he looked really happy and was dressed to impress, following Harriet around like her shadow. I guess you won't have any more trouble with him, Aunt Anne."
In the process of picking the broken egg out of the whole ones Anne had recovered her equanimity. She gave a careful little laugh.
In the process of picking the broken egg out of the whole ones, Anne had regained her composure. She let out a soft, careful laugh.
"Well, it's to be hoped so. Goodness knows it's time he tried somebody else. Go and change your dress for milking, Octavia, and don't spend quite so much time gossiping up the lane with Sam Mitchell. He always was a fetch-and-carry. Young girls oughtn't to be so pert."
"Well, let’s hope so. It’s about time he tried someone new. Go change into your milking outfit, Octavia, and don’t spend so much time chatting with Sam Mitchell up the lane. He’s always been such a busybody. Young girls shouldn’t be so sassy."
When the subdued Octavia had gone, Anne tossed the broken eggshell out of the pantry window viciously enough.
When the quiet Octavia left, Anne angrily threw the broken eggshell out of the pantry window.
"There's no fool like an old fool. Jerome Irving always was an idiot. The idea of his going after Harriet Warren! He's old enough to be her father. And a Warren, too! I've seen the time an Irving wouldn't be seen on the same side of the road with a Warren. Well, anyhow, I don't care, and he needn't suppose I will. It will be a relief not to have him hanging around any longer."
"There's no fool like an old fool. Jerome Irving has always been an idiot. The thought of him pursuing Harriet Warren! He's old enough to be her father. And he's a Warren, too! There was a time when an Irving wouldn't be caught on the same side of the street as a Warren. Well, anyway, I don't care, and he shouldn't think I do. It'll be a relief not to have him around anymore."
It might have been a relief, but Anne felt strangely lonely as she walked home alone from prayer meeting the next night. Jerome had not been there. The Warrens were Methodists and Anne rightly guessed that he had gone to the Methodist prayer meeting at Cherry Valley.
It might have been a relief, but Anne felt oddly lonely as she walked home alone from the prayer meeting the next night. Jerome hadn't been there. The Warrens were Methodists, and Anne correctly assumed that he had gone to the Methodist prayer meeting at Cherry Valley.
"Dancing attendance on Harriet," she said to herself scornfully.
"Dancing around Harriet," she said to herself scornfully.
When she got home she looked at her face in the glass more critically than she had done for years. Anne Stockard at her best had never been pretty. When young she had been called "gawky." She was very tall and her figure was lank and angular. She had a long, pale face and dusky hair. Her eyes had been good—a glimmering hazel, large and long-lashed. They were pretty yet, but the crow's feet about them were plainly visible. There were brackets around her mouth too, and her cheeks were hollow. Anne suddenly realized, as she had never realized before, that she had grown old—that her youth was left far behind. She was an old maid, and Harriet Warren was young, and pretty. Anne's long, thin lips suddenly quivered.
When she got home, she looked at her face in the mirror more critically than she had in years. Anne Stockard at her best had never been considered pretty. When she was younger, people called her "gawky." She was very tall, and her body was lanky and angular. She had a long, pale face and dark hair. Her eyes had been nice—a sparkling hazel, large and long-lashed. They were still pretty, but the crow's feet around them were clearly visible. There were lines around her mouth too, and her cheeks were hollow. Anne suddenly realized, as she had never realized before, that she had grown old—that her youth was far behind her. She was an old maid, and Harriet Warren was young and pretty. Anne’s long, thin lips suddenly trembled.
"I declare, I'm a worse fool than Jerome," she said angrily.
"I swear, I'm a bigger fool than Jerome," she said angrily.
When Saturday night came Jerome did not. The corner of the big, old-fashioned porch where he usually sat looked bare and lonely. Anne was short with Octavia and boxed the cat's ears and raged at herself. What did she care if Jerome Irving never came again? She could have married him years ago if she had wanted to—everybody knew that!
When Saturday night arrived, Jerome didn't show up. The corner of the big, old-fashioned porch where he usually sat felt empty and lonely. Anne was sharp with Octavia, smacked the cat's ears, and fumed at herself. Why should she care if Jerome Irving never came back? She could have married him years ago if she had wanted to—everyone knew that!
At sunset she saw a buggy drive past her gate. Even at that distance she recognized Harriet Warren's handsome, high-coloured profile. It was Jerome's new buggy and Jerome was driving. The wheel spokes flashed in the sunlight as they crept up the hill. Perhaps they dazzled Anne's eyes a little; at least, for that or some other reason she dabbed her hand viciously over them as she turned sharply about and went upstairs. Octavia was practising her music lesson in the parlour below and singing in a sweet shrill voice. The hired men were laughing and talking in the yard. Anne slammed down her window and banged her door and then lay down on her bed; she said her head ached.
At sunset, she saw a buggy drive past her gate. Even from that distance, she recognized Harriet Warren's striking, colorful profile. It was Jerome's new buggy, and he was driving. The spokes of the wheels sparkled in the sunlight as they went up the hill. Maybe they caught Anne's eyes a bit; for that reason or another, she angrily wiped her hand across them as she turned sharply and went upstairs. Octavia was practicing her music lesson in the parlor below, singing in a sweet, high voice. The hired men were laughing and chatting in the yard. Anne slammed her window shut and banged her door, then lay down on her bed; she said her head hurt.
The Deep Meadows people were amused and made joking remarks to Anne, which she had to take amiably because she had no excuse for resenting them. In reality they stung her pride unendurably. When Jerome had gone she realized that she had no other intimate friend and that she was a very lonely woman whom nobody cared about. One night—it was three weeks afterward—she met Jerome and Harriet squarely. She was walking to church with Octavia, and they were driving in the opposite direction. Jerome had his new buggy and crimson lap robe. His horse's coat shone like satin and had rosettes of crimson on his bridle. Jerome was dressed extremely well and looked quite young, with his round, ruddy, clean-shaven face and clear blue eyes.
The Deep Meadows people were amused and made joking remarks to Anne, which she had to take in stride because she had no reason to be upset. In reality, they wounded her pride unbearably. When Jerome had left, she realized that she had no other close friend and that she was a very lonely woman who nobody cared about. One night—it was three weeks later—she ran into Jerome and Harriet directly. She was walking to church with Octavia, and they were driving in the opposite direction. Jerome had his new buggy and a bright red lap robe. His horse’s coat shone like satin and had red rosettes on the bridle. Jerome was dressed very well and looked quite young, with his round, rosy, clean-shaven face and bright blue eyes.
Harriet was sitting primly and consciously by his side; she was a very handsome girl with bold eyes and was somewhat overdressed. She wore a big flowery hat and a white lace veil and looked at Anne with a supercilious smile.
Harriet was sitting upright and aware by his side; she was a stunning girl with striking eyes and was a bit overdressed. She wore a large floral hat and a white lace veil and looked at Anne with a condescending smile.
Anne felt dowdy and old; she was very pale. Jerome lifted his hat and bowed pleasantly as they drove past. Suddenly Harriet laughed out. Anne did not look back, but her face crimsoned darkly. Was that girl laughing at her? She trembled with anger and a sharp, hurt feeling. When she got home that night she sat a long while by her window.
Anne felt plain and old; she was very pale. Jerome raised his hat and smiled as they drove by. Suddenly, Harriet burst out laughing. Anne didn't look back, but her face flushed crimson. Was that girl laughing at her? She shook with anger and a sharp, painful feeling. When she got home that night, she sat for a long time by her window.
Jerome was gone—and he let Harriet Warren laugh at her and he would never come back to her. Well, it did not matter, but she had been a fool. Only it had never occurred to her that Jerome could act so.
Jerome was gone—and he let Harriet Warren laugh at her and he would never come back to her. Well, it didn’t matter, but she had been a fool. It just never crossed her mind that Jerome could behave like this.
"If I'd thought he would I mightn't have been so sharp with him," was as far as she would let herself go even in thought.
"If I had thought he would, I might not have been so harsh with him," was as far as she would allow herself to think.
When four weeks had elapsed Jerome came over one Saturday night. He was fluttered and anxious, but hid it in a masterly manner.
When four weeks had passed, Jerome came over one Saturday night. He was nervous and anxious, but he hid it really well.
Anne was taken by surprise. She had not thought he would ever come again, and was off her guard. He had come around the porch corner abruptly as she stood there in the dusk, and she started very perceptibly.
Anne was caught off guard. She never thought he would show up again, and she wasn't prepared for it. He suddenly appeared around the corner of the porch while she was standing there in the dim light, making her jump noticeably.
"Good evening, Anne," he said, easily and unblushingly.
"Good evening, Anne," he said, casually and without embarrassment.
Anne choked up. She was very angry, or thought she was. Jerome appeared not to notice her lack of welcome. He sat coolly down in his old place. His heart was beating like a hammer, but Anne did not know that.
Anne got choked up. She was really angry, or at least she thought she was. Jerome seemed to ignore her cold reception. He casually took a seat in his usual spot. His heart was racing like crazy, but Anne had no idea.
"I suppose," she said cuttingly, "that you're on your way down to the bridge. It's almost a pity for you to waste time stopping here at all, any more than you have of late. No doubt Harriet'll be expecting you."
"I guess," she said sharply, "that you're headed down to the bridge. It's almost a shame for you to waste time stopping here at all, just like you haven't been lately. No doubt Harriet will be expecting you."
A gleam of satisfaction flashed over Jerome's face. He looked shrewdly at Anne, who was not looking at him, but was staring uncompromisingly out over the poppy beds. A jealous woman always gives herself away. If Anne had been indifferent she would not have given him that slap in the face.
A glimmer of satisfaction crossed Jerome's face. He looked wisely at Anne, who wasn’t looking at him but was staring intently out over the poppy beds. A jealous woman always reveals herself. If Anne had been indifferent, she wouldn’t have given him that slap in the face.
"I dunno's she will," he replied coolly. "I didn't say for sure whether I'd be down tonight or not. It's so long since I had a chat with you I thought I'd drop in for a spell. But of course if I'm not wanted I can go where I will be."
"I don’t know if she will," he replied casually. "I didn’t definitely say whether I’d be here tonight or not. It’s been so long since I had a chance to talk with you that I thought I’d stop by for a bit. But if I’m not welcome, I can go somewhere else."
Anne could not get back her self-control. Her nerves were "all strung up," as she would have said. She had a feeling that she was right on the brink of a "scene," but she could not help herself.
Anne couldn't regain her self-control. Her nerves were "all strung up," as she would have put it. She felt like she was on the edge of a "scene," but she couldn’t stop herself.
"I guess it doesn't matter much what I want," she said stonily. "At any rate, it hasn't seemed that way lately. You don't care, of course. Oh, no! Harriet Warren is all you care about. Well, I wish you joy of her."
"I guess it doesn't really matter what I want," she said flatly. "Anyway, it hasn't felt that way lately. You don’t care, obviously. Oh, no! Harriet Warren is all you think about. Well, I hope you're happy with her."
Jerome looked puzzled, or pretended to. In reality he was hugging himself with delight.
Jerome looked confused, or at least acted like it. In truth, he was embracing himself with joy.
"I don't just understand you, Anne," he said hesitatingly "You appear to be vexed about something."
"I don't just get you, Anne," he said hesitantly. "You seem to be upset about something."
"I? Oh, no, I'm not, Mr. Irving. Of course old friends don't count now. Well, I've no doubt new ones will wear just as well."
"I? Oh, no, I'm not, Mr. Irving. Of course, old friends don’t matter now. Well, I’m sure new ones will last just as long."
"If it's about my going to see Harriet," said Jerome easily "I don't see as how it can matter much to you. Goodness knows, you took enough pains to show me you didn't want me. I don't blame you. A woman has a right to please herself, and a man ought to have sense to take his answer and go. I hadn't, and that's where I made my mistake. I don't mean to pester you any more, but we can be real good friends, can't we? I'm sure I'm as much your friend as ever I was."
"If this is about me visiting Harriet," Jerome said casually, "I don't see how it matters to you. Honestly, you went out of your way to show me you didn't want me around. I don’t hold it against you. A woman has the right to choose what she wants, and a guy should be smart enough to take the hint and move on. I wasn't, and that's where I messed up. I don’t plan to bother you anymore, but we can still be good friends, right? I'm sure I'm just as much your friend as I ever was."
Now, I hold that this speech of Jerome's, delivered in a cool, matter-of-fact tone, as of a man stating a case with dispassionate fairness, was a masterpiece. It was the last cleverly executed movement of the campaign. If it failed to effect a capitulation, he was a defeated man. But it did not fail.
Now, I believe that Jerome's speech, delivered in a calm, straightforward manner, as if he were simply presenting a case with impartial fairness, was a masterpiece. It was the final well-executed move of the campaign. If it had failed to secure a surrender, he would have been a defeated man. But it did not fail.
Anne had got to that point where an excited woman must go mad or cry. Anne cried. She sat flatly down on a chair and burst into tears.
Anne had reached that point where an excited woman either goes crazy or cries. Anne cried. She sat down flat in a chair and burst into tears.
Jerome's hat went one way and his cane another. Jerome himself sprang across the intervening space and dropped into the chair beside Anne. He caught her hand in his and threw his arm boldly around her waist.
Jerome's hat flew one way and his cane another. Jerome himself jumped across the gap and landed in the chair next to Anne. He grabbed her hand and wrapped his arm confidently around her waist.
"Goodness gracious, Anne! Do you care after all? Tell me that!"
"Wow, Anne! Do you actually care about this? Just tell me!"
"I don't suppose it matters to you if I do," sobbed Anne. "It hasn't seemed to matter, anyhow."
"I don't think it matters to you if I do," cried Anne. "It never really seemed to matter, anyway."
"Anne, look here! Didn't I come after you for fifteen years? It's you I always have wanted and want yet, if I can get you. I don't care a rap for Harriet Warren or anyone but you. Now that's the truth right out, Anne."
"Anne, listen! Haven't I chased after you for fifteen years? It's always been you that I wanted and still want, if I can have you. I don't care at all about Harriet Warren or anyone else but you. That's the honest truth, Anne."
No doubt it was, and Anne was convinced of it. But she had to have her cry out—on Jerome's shoulder—and it soothed her nerves wonderfully. Later on Octavia, slipping noiselessly up the steps in the dusk, saw a sight that transfixed her with astonishment. When she recovered herself she turned and fled wildly around the house, running bump into Sam Mitchell, who was coming across the yard from a twilight conference with the hired men.
No doubt it was, and Anne believed it firmly. But she needed to let it all out—on Jerome's shoulder—and it really calmed her down. Later, Octavia, quietly making her way up the steps in the dim light, came across a scene that left her in shock. Once she composed herself, she turned and ran frantically around the house, crashing right into Sam Mitchell, who was coming across the yard after a discussion with the hired workers.
"Goodness, Tavy, what's the matter? Y' look 'sif y'd seen a ghost."
"Wow, Tavy, what's wrong? You look like you've seen a ghost."
Octavia leaned up against the wall in spasms of mirth.
Octavia leaned against the wall, shaking with laughter.
"Oh, Sam," she gasped, "old Jerome Irving and Aunt Anne are sitting round there in the dark on the front porch and he had his arms around her, kissing her! And they never saw nor heard me, no more'n if they were deaf and blind!"
"Oh, Sam," she exclaimed, "old Jerome Irving and Aunt Anne are sitting out there in the dark on the front porch, and he had his arms around her, kissing her! And they didn’t see or hear me at all, like I was invisible!"
Sam gave a tremendous whistle and then went off into a shout of laughter whose echoes reached even to the gloom of the front porch and the ears of the lovers. But they did not know he was laughing at them and would not have cared if they had. They were too happy for that.
Sam let out a huge whistle and then burst into laughter that echoed all the way to the shadowy front porch and the ears of the couple. But they didn’t realize he was laughing at them, and they wouldn't have minded if they did. They were too happy for that.
There was a wedding that fall and Anne Stockard was the bride. When she was safely his, Jerome confessed all and was graciously forgiven.
There was a wedding that fall, and Anne Stockard was the bride. Once she was officially his, Jerome confessed everything and was graciously forgiven.
"But it was kind of mean to Harriet," said Anne rebukingly, "to go with her and get her talked about and then drop her as you did. Don't you think so yourself, Jerome?"
"But that was pretty harsh to Harriet," Anne said scoldingly, "to hang out with her, get people talking about her, and then just ditch her like you did. Don't you think so, Jerome?"
Her husband's eyes twinkled.
Her husband's eyes sparkled.
"Well, hardly that. You see, Harriet's engaged to that Johnson fellow out west. 'Tain't generally known, but I knew it and that's why I picked on her. I thought it probable that she'd be willing enough to flirt with me for a little diversion, even if I was old. Harriet's that sort of a girl. And I made up my mind that if that didn't fetch it nothing would and I'd give up for good and all. But it did, didn't it, Anne?"
"Well, not really. You see, Harriet's engaged to that Johnson guy out west. It's not common knowledge, but I knew about it and that's why I chose her. I figured she might be up for a little flirting with me just for fun, even though I'm older. Harriet's that kind of girl. And I decided that if that didn't work, nothing would, and I would give up completely. But it did work, didn't it, Anne?"
"I should say so. It was horrid of you, Jerome—but I daresay it's just as well you did or I'd likely never have found out that I couldn't get along without you. I did feel dreadful. Poor Octavia could tell you I was as cross as X. How did you come to think of it, Jerome?"
"I have to agree. That was awful of you, Jerome—but I guess it's a good thing you did it, or I might never have realized how much I need you. I felt terrible. Poor Octavia can tell you I was really upset. What made you think of it, Jerome?"
"A fellow had to do something," said Jerome oracularly, "and I'd have done most anything to get you, Anne, that's a fact. And there it was—courting fifteen years and nothing to show for it. I dunno, though, how I did come to think of it. Guess it was a sort of inspiration. Anyhow, I've got you and that's what I set out to do in the beginning."
"A guy had to do something," said Jerome wisely, "and I would have done just about anything to get you, Anne, that's for sure. And there it was—courting for fifteen years and nothing to show for it. I don't know, though, how I came to think of it. I guess it was kind of an inspiration. Either way, I've got you, and that's what I aimed to do from the start."
Young Si
Mr. Bentley had just driven into the yard with the new summer boarder. Mrs. Bentley and Agnes were peeping at her from behind the parlour curtains with the keen interest that they—shut in by their restricted farm life—always felt in any visitor from the outside world lying beyond their boundary of purple misted hills.
Mr. Bentley had just pulled into the yard with the new summer guest. Mrs. Bentley and Agnes were watching her from behind the parlor curtains with the intense curiosity that they—confined by their limited farm life—always experienced toward anyone from the outside world beyond their hazy purple hills.
Mrs. Bentley was a plump, rosy-cheeked woman with a motherly smile. Agnes was a fair, slim schoolgirl, as tall as her mother, with a sweet face and a promise of peach blossom prettiness in the years to come. The arrival of a summer boarder was a great event in her quiet life.
Mrs. Bentley was a chubby, rosy-cheeked woman with a warm, motherly smile. Agnes was a fair, slim schoolgirl, as tall as her mom, with a sweet face and the potential for peach blossom beauty in the years ahead. The arrival of a summer boarder was a significant event in her quiet life.
"Ain't she pretty?" whispered Mrs. Bentley admiringly, as the girl came slowly up the green slope before the house. "I do hope she's nice. You can generally calculate on men boarders, but girls are doubtful. Preserve me from a cranky boarder! I've had enough of them. I kinder like her looks, though."
"Isn't she pretty?" whispered Mrs. Bentley admiringly, as the girl climbed slowly up the green slope in front of the house. "I really hope she's nice. You can usually count on male boarders, but girls are a bit unpredictable. Save me from a difficult boarder! I've had my fill of them. I kind of like the way she looks, though."
Ethel Lennox had paused at the front door as Mrs. Bentley and Agnes came into the hall. Agnes gazed at the stranger with shy, unenvious admiration; the latter stood on the stone step just where the big chestnut by the door cast flickering gleams and shadows over her dress and shining hair.
Ethel Lennox stopped at the front door as Mrs. Bentley and Agnes entered the hall. Agnes looked at the stranger with shy, unjealous admiration; the stranger stood on the stone step right where the large chestnut tree by the door cast flickering light and shadows over her dress and shiny hair.
She was tall, and gowned in some simple white material that fell about her in graceful folds. She wore a cluster of pale pink roses at her belt, and a big, picturesque white hat shaded her face and the glossy, clinging masses of her red hair—hair that was neither auburn nor chestnut but simply red. Nor would anyone have wished it otherwise, having once seen that glorious mass, with all its wonderful possibilities of rippling luxuriance.
She was tall, wearing a simple white dress that draped elegantly around her. She had a bunch of pale pink roses at her waist, and a large, beautiful white hat shaded her face and the shiny, wavy curls of her red hair—hair that was neither auburn nor chestnut but just red. No one would have wanted it any other way after seeing that stunning mass, with all its amazing potential for soft waves.
Her complexion was of that perfect, waxen whiteness that goes with burnished red hair and the darkest of dilated violet eyes. Her delicately chiselled features wore what might have been a somewhat too decided impress of spirit and independence, had it not been for the sweet mouth, red and dimpled and curving, that parted in a slow, charming smile as Mrs. Bentley came forward with her kindly welcome.
Her skin was that perfect, smooth white that matched her shiny red hair and the deepest violet eyes. Her finely shaped features had a strong look of confidence and independence, but that was softened by her sweet, red, dimpled mouth that curved into a slow, charming smile as Mrs. Bentley approached with her warm greeting.
"You must be real tired, Miss Lennox. It's a long drive from the train down here. Agnes, show Miss Lennox up to her room, and tea will be ready when you come down."
"You must be really tired, Miss Lennox. It's a long drive from the train station down here. Agnes, please show Miss Lennox to her room, and tea will be ready when you come back down."
Agnes came forward with the shy grace that always won friends for her, and the two girls went slowly up the broad, old-fashioned staircase, while Mrs. Bentley bustled away to bring in the tea and put a goblet of damask roses on the table.
Agnes came forward with the shy grace that always made her friends, and the two girls walked slowly up the wide, old-fashioned staircase, while Mrs. Bentley hurried off to prepare the tea and place a vase of damask roses on the table.
"She looks like a picture, doesn't she, John?" she said to her husband. "I never saw such a face—and that hair too. Would you have believed red hair could be so handsome? She seems real friendly—none of your stuck-up fine ladies! I've had all I want of them, I can tell you!"
"She looks like a model, doesn't she, John?" she said to her husband. "I’ve never seen such a beautiful face—and that hair too. Would you have thought red hair could be so stunning? She seems really friendly—none of those snooty high-class women! I’ve had enough of them, I can tell you!"
"Sh—sh—sh!" said Mr. Bentley warningly, as Ethel Lennox came in with her arm about Agnes.
"Sh—sh—sh!" said Mr. Bentley, warningly, as Ethel Lennox walked in with her arm around Agnes.
She looked even more lovely without her hat, with the soft red tendrils of hair lying on her forehead. Mrs. Bentley sent a telegraphic message of admiration across the table to her husband, who was helping the cold tongue and feeling his way to a conversation.
She looked even more beautiful without her hat, with soft red strands of hair resting on her forehead. Mrs. Bentley sent a quick message of admiration across the table to her husband, who was dealing with the cold food and trying to find a way to start a conversation.
"You'll find it pretty quiet here, Miss Lennox. We're plain folks and there ain't much going and coming. Maybe you don't mind that, though?"
"You'll notice it's pretty quiet here, Miss Lennox. We're just regular people and there's not a lot of activity. But maybe you won't mind that?"
"I like it. When one has been teaching school all the year in a noisy city, quiet seems the one thing to be desired. Besides, I like to fancy myself something of an artist. I paint and sketch a little when I have time, and Miss Courtland, who was here last summer, said I could not find a more suitable spot. So I came because I knew that mackerel fishing was carried on along the shore, and I would have a chance to study character among the fishermen."
"I like it. After spending the whole year teaching in a noisy city, quiet feels like the one thing I really want. Plus, I like to think of myself as somewhat of an artist. I paint and sketch a bit whenever I have time, and Miss Courtland, who visited last summer, mentioned that I couldn't find a better spot. So I came here because I knew mackerel fishing takes place along the shore, and I'd have a chance to observe the fishermen's characters."
"Well, the shore ain't far away, and it's pretty—though maybe us folks here don't appreciate it rightly, being as we're so used to it. Strangers are always going crazy over its 'picturesqueness,' as they call it. As for 'character,' I reckon you'll find all you want of that among the Pointers; anyway, I never seed such critters as they be. When you get tired of painting, maybe you can amuse yourself trying to get to the bottom of our mystery."
"Well, the shore isn't far away, and it's beautiful—though maybe we locals don't appreciate it properly since we're so used to it. Visitors always rave about its 'picturesqueness,' as they call it. As for 'character,' I think you'll find plenty of that among the Pointers; anyway, I've never seen creatures like them. When you get tired of painting, maybe you can keep yourself entertained trying to uncover our mystery."
"Oh, have you a mystery? How interesting!"
"Oh, do you have a mystery? That's so interesting!"
"Yes, a mystery—a mystery," repeated Mr. Bentley solemnly, "that nobody hain't been able to solve so far. I've give it up—so has everyone else. Maybe you'll have better luck."
"Yeah, a mystery—a mystery," Mr. Bentley said seriously, "that no one has been able to solve so far. I've given up—so has everyone else. Maybe you'll have better luck."
"But what is it?"
"But what is that?"
"The mystery," said Mr. Bentley dramatically, "is—Young Si. He's the mystery. Last spring, just when the herring struck in, a young chap suddenly appeared at the Point. He appeared—from what corner of the globe nobody hain't ever been able to make out. He bought a boat and a shanty down at my shore and went into a sort of mackerel partnership with Snuffy Curtis—Snuffy supplying the experience and this young fellow the cash, I reckon. Snuffy's as poor as Job's turkey; it was a windfall for him. And there he's fished all summer."
"The mystery," Mr. Bentley said dramatically, "is—Young Si. He’s the mystery. Last spring, just when the herring came in, a young guy suddenly showed up at the Point. He showed up—from where exactly, nobody has been able to figure out. He bought a boat and a shack down by my beach and got into some kind of mackerel partnership with Snuffy Curtis—Snuffy bringing the experience and this young guy the money, I guess. Snuffy’s as broke as can be; it was a huge break for him. And there he’s been fishing all summer."
"But his name—Young Si?"
"But his name—Young Si?"
"Well, of course, that isn't it. He did give himself out as Brown, but nobody believes that's his handle—sounds unnatteral here. He bought his establishment from 'old Si,' who used to fish down there and was a mysterious old critter in a way too. So when this young fellow stepped in from goodness knows where, some of the Pointers christened him Young Si for a joke, and he never gets anything else. Doesn't seem to mind it. He's a moody, keep-to-himself sort of chap. Yet he ain't unpopular along shore, I believe. Snuffy was telling me they like him real well, considering his unsociableness. Anyways, he's as handsome a chap as I ever seed, and well eddicated too. He ain't none of your ordinary fishermen. Some of us kind of think he's a runaway—got into some scrape or another, maybe, and is skulking around here to keep out of jail. But wife here won't give in to that."
"Well, of course, that's not the whole story. He introduced himself as Brown, but nobody believes that’s his real name—it sounds unnatural here. He purchased his place from 'old Si,' who used to fish down there and was a bit of a mysterious character himself. So when this young guy showed up from who knows where, some of the locals started calling him Young Si for a laugh, and that’s what he’s stuck with ever since. He doesn’t seem to mind. He’s a bit moody and keeps to himself, but he’s not unpopular along the shore, I think. Snuffy was telling me they actually like him a lot, considering how unsociable he is. Anyway, he’s as handsome a guy as I’ve ever seen, and he’s well-educated too. He’s not your average fisherman. Some of us suspect he might be a runaway—got into some trouble or something, and is hiding out here to stay out of jail. But my wife won’t accept that theory."
"No, I never will," said Mrs. Bentley firmly. "Young Si comes here often for milk and butter, and he's a perfect gentleman. Nobody'll ever convince me that he has done anything to be ashamed of, whatever's his reason for wasting his life down there at that shore."
"No, I never will," Mrs. Bentley said firmly. "Young Si comes here often for milk and butter, and he's a perfect gentleman. No one will ever convince me that he has anything to be ashamed of, whatever his reason for wasting his life down there at that shore."
"He ain't wasting his life," chuckled Mr. Bentley. "He's making money, Young Si is, though he don't seem to care about that a mite. This has been a big year for mackerel, and he's smart. If he didn't know much when he begun, he's ahead of Snuffy now. And as for work, I never saw his beat. He seems possessed. Up afore sunrise every blessed morning and never in bed till midnight, and just slaving away all between time. I said to him t'other day, says I: 'Young Si, you'll have to let up on this sort of thing and take a rest. You can't stand it. You're not a Pointer. Pointers can stand anything, but it'll kill you.'
"He’s not wasting his life," Mr. Bentley chuckled. "He’s making money, Young Si is, even though he doesn’t seem to care about that at all. This has been a great year for mackerel, and he’s clever. If he didn’t know much when he started, he’s ahead of Snuffy now. And as for work, I’ve never seen anyone like him. He seems to be driven. Up before sunrise every single morning and never in bed until midnight, just working hard the whole time. I told him the other day, I said: 'Young Si, you need to slow down and take a break. You can’t keep this up. You’re not a Pointer. Pointers can handle anything, but this will wear you out.'”
"He give one of them bitter laughs of his. Says he: 'It's no difference if it does. Nobody'll care,' and off he walks, sulky like. There's something about Young Si I can't understand," concluded Mr. Bentley.
"He gave one of those bitter laughs of his. He said, 'It doesn’t matter if it does. Nobody will care,' and then he walked off, sulking. There’s something about Young Si that I just can’t understand," concluded Mr. Bentley.
Ethel Lennox was interested. A melancholy, mysterious hero in a setting of silver-rimmed sand hills and wide blue sweeps of ocean was something that ought to lend piquancy to her vacation.
Ethel Lennox was intrigued. A brooding, enigmatic hero against a backdrop of silver-rimmed sand dunes and vast blue stretches of ocean was just the thing to make her vacation more exciting.
"I should like to see this prince in disguise," she said. "It all sounds very romantic."
"I'd love to see this prince in disguise," she said. "It all sounds really romantic."
"I'll take you to the shore after tea if you'd like," said Agnes eagerly. "Si's just splendid," she continued in a confidential aside as they rose from the table. "Pa doesn't half like him because he thinks there's something queer about him. But I do. He's a gentleman, as Ma says. I don't believe he's done anything wrong."
"I'll take you to the beach after tea if you want," Agnes said excitedly. "Si is just wonderful," she added in a private tone as they got up from the table. "Dad really doesn't like him because he thinks there's something off about him. But I do. He's a gentleman, like Mom says. I don't believe he's done anything wrong."
Ethel Lennox sauntered out into the orchard to wait for Agnes. She sat down under an apple tree and began to read, but soon the book slipped from her hands and the beautiful head leaned back against the grey, lichened trunk of the old tree. The sweet mouth drooped wistfully. There was a sad, far-away look in the violet eyes. The face was not that of a happy girl, so thought Agnes as she came down the apple tree avenue.
Ethel Lennox strolled out into the orchard to wait for Agnes. She sat down under an apple tree and started to read, but soon the book slipped from her hands and her lovely head leaned back against the grey, lichen-covered trunk of the old tree. Her mouth hung slightly in a wistful expression. There was a sad, distant look in her violet eyes. The face didn’t belong to a happy girl, Agnes thought as she walked down the apple tree avenue.
But how pretty she is! she thought. Won't the folks around here stare at her! They always do at our boarders, but we've never had one like her.
But how beautiful she is! she thought. Won't the people around here gawk at her! They always do at our guests, but we've never had one like her.
Ethel sprang up. "I had no idea you would be here so soon," she said brightly. "Just wait till I get my hat."
Ethel jumped up. "I didn’t know you’d be here so soon," she said cheerfully. "Just wait until I grab my hat."
When she came out they started off, and presently found themselves walking down a grassy, deep-rutted lane that ran through mown hay fields, green with their rich aftergrowth, and sheets of pale ripening oats and golden-green wheat, until it lost itself in the rolling sand hills at the foot of the slope.
When she came out, they set off and soon found themselves walking down a grassy, deeply rutted lane that cut through freshly mowed hay fields, vibrant with their rich regrowth, along with patches of pale ripening oats and golden-green wheat, until it disappeared into the rolling sand hills at the bottom of the slope.
Beyond the sand hills stretched the shining expanse of the ocean, of the faint, bleached blue of hot August seas, and reaching out into a horizon laced with long trails of pinkish cloud. Numberless fishing boats dotted the shimmering reaches.
Beyond the sand dunes stretched the gleaming expanse of the ocean, a light, faded blue of hot August waters, reaching out to a horizon threaded with long trails of pinkish clouds. Countless fishing boats dotted the shimmering stretches.
"That furthest-off boat is Young Si's," said Agnes. "He always goes to that particular spot."
"That boat over there belongs to Young Si," Agnes said. "He always goes to that exact spot."
"Is he really all your father says?" asked Miss Lennox curiously.
"Is he really everything your dad says?" asked Miss Lennox, intrigued.
"Indeed, he is. He isn't any more like the rest of the shore men than you are. He's queer, of course. I don't believe he's happy. It seems to me he's worrying over something, but I'm sure it is nothing wrong. Here we are," she added, as they passed the sand hills and came out on the long, level beach.
"Yeah, he is. He's not at all like the other guys on the shore, just like you aren't. He's different, for sure. I don't think he's happy. It seems like he's stressing about something, but I bet it's not anything serious. Here we are," she said, as they walked past the sand dunes and stepped out onto the long, flat beach.
To their left the shore curved around in a semi-circle of dazzling whiteness; at their right stood a small grey fish-house.
To their left, the shore curved into a semi-circle of bright white sand; to their right was a small gray fish house.
"That's Young Si's place," said Agnes. "He lives there night and day. Wouldn't it make anyone melancholy? No wonder he's mysterious. I'm going to get his spyglass. He told me I might always use it."
"That's Young Si's place," Agnes said. "He stays there all the time. Doesn't it make anyone feel down? No wonder he's so mysterious. I'm going to get his spyglass. He said I could always use it."
She pushed open the door and entered, followed by Ethel. The interior was rough but clean. It was a small room, lighted by one tiny window looking out on the water. In one corner a rough ladder led up to the loft above. The bare lathed walls were hung with fishing jackets, nets, mackerel lines and other shore appurtenances. A little stove bore a kettle and a frying pan. A low board table was strewn with dishes and the cold remnants of a hasty repast; benches were placed along the walls. A fat, bewhiskered kitten, looking as if it were cut out of black velvet, was dozing on the window sill.
She pushed open the door and walked in, with Ethel right behind her. The inside was rustic but tidy. It was a small room, lit by a tiny window that looked out at the water. In one corner, a rough ladder went up to the loft above. The bare lathed walls were filled with fishing jackets, nets, mackerel lines, and other seaside stuff. A little stove had a kettle and a frying pan on it. A low wooden table was scattered with dishes and the cold leftovers from a quick meal; benches lined the walls. A chubby, whiskered kitten, looking like it was made of black velvet, was dozing on the window sill.
"This is Young Si's cat," explained Agnes, patting the creature, which purred joyously and opened its sleepy green eyes. "It's the only thing he cares for, I believe. Witch! Witch! How are you, Witch? Well, here's the spyglass. Let's go out and have a look. Si's catching mackerel," announced Agnes a few minutes later, after she had scrutinized each boat in turn, "and he won't be in for an hour yet. If you like, we have time for a walk up the shore."
"This is Young Si's cat," Agnes said, stroking the furry animal, which purred happily and opened its drowsy green eyes. "It’s the only thing he really cares about, I think. Hey, Witch! How are you, Witch? Here’s the spyglass. Let’s head out and take a look. Si's catching mackerel," Agnes declared a few minutes later, after checking each boat carefully, "and he won’t be back for at least an hour. If you want, we have time to stroll along the shore."
The sun slipped lower and lower in the creamy sky, leaving a trail of sparkles that ran across the water and lost itself in the west. Sea gulls soared and dipped, and tiny "sand peeps" flitted along the beach. Just as the red rim of the sun dipped in the purpling sea, the boats began to come in.
The sun sank lower in the soft sky, leaving a trail of sparkles that stretched across the water and disappeared in the west. Seagulls soared and swooped, while little sandpipers darted along the beach. Just as the red edge of the sun disappeared into the darkening sea, the boats started to come in.
"Most of them will go around to the Point," explained Agnes, with a contemptuous sweep of her hand towards a long headland running out before them. "They belong there and they're a rough crowd. You don't catch Young Si associating with the Pointers. There, he's getting up sail. We'll just have time to get back before he comes in."
"Most of them will head over to the Point," Agnes explained, waving her hand dismissively towards a long headland in front of them. "They fit in there, and they’re a rough group. You won't see Young Si hanging out with the Pointers. Look, he’s raising the sails. We’ll have just enough time to get back before he returns."
They hurried back across the dampening sand as the sun disappeared, leaving a fiery spot behind him. The shore was no longer quiet and deserted. The little spot where the fishing house stood had suddenly started into life. Roughly clad boys were running hither and thither, carrying fish or water. The boats were hauled up on the skids. A couple of shaggy old tars, who had strolled over from the Point to hear about Young Si's catch, were smoking their pipes at the corner of his shanty. A mellow afterlight was shining over sea and shore. The whole scene delighted Ethel's artist eyes.
They rushed back across the wet sand as the sun set, leaving a fiery glow behind. The shore was no longer quiet and empty. The little spot where the fishing house stood had suddenly come alive. Roughly dressed boys were running around, carrying fish or buckets of water. The boats were pulled up on the skids. A couple of scruffy old sailors, who had walked over from the Point to hear about Young Si's catch, were smoking their pipes at the corner of his shack. A warm afterlight was shining over the sea and shore. The whole scene captivated Ethel's artistic eyes.
Agnes nudged her companion.
Agnes tapped her friend.
"There! If you want to see Young Si," she whispered, pointing to the skids, where a busy figure was discernible in a large boat, "that's him, with his back to us, in the cream-coloured boat. He's counting out mackerel. If you go over to that platform behind him, you'll get a good look when he turns around. I'm going to coax a mackerel out of that stingy old Snuffy, if I can."
"There! If you want to see Young Si," she whispered, pointing to the skids where a busy figure was visible in a large boat, "that's him, with his back to us, in the cream-colored boat. He's counting mackerel. If you go over to that platform behind him, you'll get a good view when he turns around. I'm going to try to get a mackerel out of that stingy old Snuffy, if I can."
She tripped off, and Ethel walked slowly over to the boats. The men stared at her in open-mouthed admiration as she passed them and walked out on the platform behind Young Si. There was no one near the two. The others were all assembled around Snuffy's boat. Young Si was throwing out the mackerel with marvellous rapidity, but at the sound of a footstep behind him he turned and straightened up his tall form. They stood face to face.
She stumbled away, and Ethel slowly walked over to the boats. The men watched her in awe as she walked past and stepped onto the platform behind Young Si. There was no one close to the two of them. Everyone else was gathered around Snuffy's boat. Young Si was tossing out the mackerel with amazing speed, but when he heard a footstep behind him, he turned and stood up straight. They faced each other.
"Miles!"
"Miles!"
"Ethel!"
"Ethel!"
Young Si staggered back against the mast, letting two silvery bloaters slip through his hands overboard. His handsome, sunburned face was very white.
Young Si staggered back against the mast, letting two silvery bloaters slip through his hands and fall overboard. His handsome, sunburned face had turned very pale.
Ethel Lennox turned abruptly and silently and walked swiftly across the sand. Agnes felt her arm touched, and turned to see Ethel standing, pale and erect, beside her.
Ethel Lennox suddenly turned and quietly walked quickly across the sand. Agnes felt a touch on her arm and turned to see Ethel standing there, pale and upright, next to her.
"Let us go home," said the latter unsteadily. "It is very damp here—I feel chilled."
"Let’s go home," said the latter unsteadily. "It’s really damp here—I feel cold."
"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Agnes penitently. "I ought to have told you to bring a shawl. It is always damp on the shore after sunset. Here, Snuffy, give me my mackerel. Thank you. I'm ready now, Miss Lennox."
"Oh, no!" Agnes said apologetically. "I should have reminded you to bring a shawl. It always gets damp by the shore after sunset. Here, Snuffy, hand me my mackerel. Thanks. I'm all set now, Miss Lennox."
They reached the lane before Agnes remembered to ask the question Ethel dreaded.
They got to the lane before Agnes remembered to ask the question Ethel feared.
"Oh, did you see Young Si? And what do you think of him?"
"Oh, did you see Young Si? What do you think of him?"
Ethel turned her face away and answered with studied carelessness. "He seems to be quite a superior fisherman so far as I could see in the dim light. It was very dusky there, you know. Let us walk a little faster. My shoes are quite wet."
Ethel turned her face away and replied with a casual tone. "He looks like a really skilled fisherman, at least from what I could see in the low light. It was pretty dark there, you know. Let’s walk a bit faster. My shoes are really wet."
When they reached home, Miss Lennox excused herself on the plea of weariness and went straight to her room.
When they got home, Miss Lennox said she was tired and went right to her room.
Back at the shore Young Si had recovered himself and stooped again to his work. His face was set and expressionless. A dull red burned in each bronzed cheek. He threw out the mackerel mechanically, but his hands trembled.
Back at the shore, Young Si had gathered himself and bent down to his work again. His face was set and emotionless. A dull red flushed each bronzed cheek. He tossed out the mackerel mechanically, but his hands shook.
Snuffy strolled over to the boat. "See that handsome girl, Si?" he asked lazily. "One of the Bentleys' boarders, I hear. Looks as if she might have stepped out of a picture frame, don't she?"
Snuffy walked over to the boat. "See that pretty girl, Si?" he asked casually. "I heard she's one of the Bentleys' guests. She looks like she just stepped out of a picture frame, doesn’t she?"
"We've no time to waste, Curtis," said Young Si harshly, "with all these fish to clean before bedtime. Stop talking and get to work."
"We don't have time to waste, Curtis," Young Si said sharply, "with all these fish to clean before bedtime. Quit talking and get to work."
Snuffy shrugged his shoulders and obeyed in silence. Young Si was not a person to be trifled with. The catch was large and it was late before they finished. Snuffy surveyed the full barrels complacently.
Snuffy shrugged his shoulders and complied quietly. Young Si was not someone to mess with. The catch was big, and it was late by the time they wrapped up. Snuffy looked over the full barrels with satisfaction.
"Good day's work," he muttered, "but hard—I'm dead beat out. 'Low I'll go to bed. In the name o' goodness, Si, whar be you a-goin' to?"
"Good day’s work," he muttered, "but it was tough—I’m completely wiped out. I guess I’ll hit the sack. Goodness, Si, where do you think you’re going?"
Young Si had got into a dory and untied it. He made no answer, but rowed out from the shore. Snuffy stared at the dory blankly until it was lost in the gloom.
Young Si had gotten into a small boat and untied it. He didn’t respond, but started rowing away from the shore. Snuffy stared at the boat blankly until it disappeared into the darkness.
"Ef that don't beat all!" he ejaculated. "I wonder if Si is in his right senses? He's been actin' quar right along, and now to start off, Lord knows whar, at this hour o' night! I really don't believe it's safe to stay here alone with him."
"Well, that's just unbelievable!" he exclaimed. "I wonder if Si is thinking straight? He's been acting strange all along, and now he just takes off, God knows where, at this hour of the night! I really don’t think it’s safe to be here alone with him."
Snuffy shook his unkempt head dubiously.
Snuffy shook his messy head in disbelief.
Young Si rowed steadily out over the dark waves. An eastern breeze was bringing in a damp sea fog that blurred darkly over the outlines of horizon and shore. The young fisherman found himself alone in a world of water and grey mist. He stopped rowing and leaned forward on his oars.
Young Si rowed steadily out over the dark waves. An eastern breeze was bringing in a damp sea fog that blurred the outlines of the horizon and shore. The young fisherman found himself alone in a world of water and gray mist. He stopped rowing and leaned forward on his oars.
"To see her here, of all places!" he muttered. "Not a word, scarcely a look, after all this long heartbreak! Well, perhaps it is better so. And yet to know she is so near! How beautiful she is! And I love her more than ever. That is where the sting lies. I thought that in this rough life, amid all these rude associations, where nothing could remind me of her, I might forget. And now—"
"To see her here, of all places!" he murmured. "Not a word, barely a glance, after all this long heartbreak! Well, maybe it's for the best. And yet to know she’s so close! She’s so beautiful! And I love her more than ever. That's where the pain lies. I thought that in this tough life, surrounded by all these harsh people, where nothing could remind me of her, I could forget. And now—"
He clenched his hands. The mist was all around and about him, creeping, impalpable, phantom-like. The dory rocked gently on the swell. From afar came the low persistent murmur of the ocean.
He clenched his fists. The mist was everywhere around him, creeping, intangible, and ghostly. The small boat rocked gently on the waves. In the distance, he could hear the soft, constant murmur of the ocean.
The next day Ethel Lennox declined to visit Si's shore. Instead she went to the Point and sketched all day. She went again the next day and the next. The Point was the most picturesque part of the shore, she averred, and the "types" among its inhabitants most interesting. Agnes Bentley ceased to suggest another visit to Si's shore. She had a vague perception that her companion did not care to discuss the subject.
The next day, Ethel Lennox chose not to visit Si's shore. Instead, she went to the Point and sketched all day. She returned the following day and the day after that. She claimed the Point was the most picturesque part of the shore, and the "characters" among its residents were the most interesting. Agnes Bentley stopped suggesting another trip to Si's shore. She had a sense that her friend didn't want to talk about it.
At the end of a week Mrs. Bentley remarked: "What in the world can have happened to Young Si? It's a whole week since he was here for milk or butter. He ain't sick, is he?"
At the end of the week, Mrs. Bentley said, "What in the world could have happened to Young Si? It's been a whole week since he was here for milk or butter. He isn't sick, is he?"
Mr. Bentley chuckled amusedly.
Mr. Bentley chuckled.
"I 'low I can tell you the reason of that. Si's getting his stuff at Walden's now. I saw him going there twice this week. 'Liza Walden's got ahead of you at last, Mary."
"I guess I can tell you why that is. Si is getting his things at Walden's now. I saw him going there twice this week. 'Liza Walden finally got ahead of you, Mary."
"Well, I never did!" said Mrs. Bentley. "Well, Young Si is the first that ever preferred 'Liza Walden's butter to mine. Everyone knows what hers is like. She never works her salt half in. Well, Young Si's welcome to it, I'm sure; I wish him joy of his exchange."
"Well, I can't believe it!" said Mrs. Bentley. "Young Si is the first person who ever thought 'Liza Walden's butter was better than mine. Everyone knows what hers tastes like. She never mixes in the salt properly. Well, if Young Si wants it, he can have it; I hope he's happy with his choice."
Mrs. Bentley rattled her dishes ominously. It was plain her faith in Young Si had received a severe shock.
Mrs. Bentley shook her dishes threateningly. It was clear that her trust in Young Si had taken a big hit.
Upstairs in her room, Ethel Lennox, with a few undried tears glistening on her cheeks, was writing a letter. Her lips were compressed and her hand trembled:
Upstairs in her room, Ethel Lennox, with a few unshed tears shining on her cheeks, was writing a letter. Her lips were tight, and her hand shook.
"I have discovered that it is no use to run away from fate," she wrote. "No matter how hard we try to elude it, and how sure we are that we have succeeded, it will rise and meet us where we least expect it. I came down here tired and worn out, looking for peace and rest—and lo! the most disquieting element of my life is here to confront me.
"I've realized that running away from fate is pointless," she wrote. "No matter how hard we try to escape it, and how convinced we are that we have succeeded, it will show up and catch us off guard. I came down here exhausted and looking for peace and rest—and surprise! The most troubling aspect of my life is here to face me."
"I'm going to confess, Helen. 'Open confession is good for the soul,' you know, and I shall treat myself to a good dose while the mood is on.
"I'm going to come clean, Helen. 'Open confession is good for the soul,' you know, and I’m going to indulge in a good dose while I'm in the mood."
"You know, of course, that I was once engaged to Miles Lesley. You also know that that engagement was broken last autumn for unexplained reasons. Well, I will tell you all about it and then mail this letter speedily, before I change my mind.
"You know, of course, that I was once engaged to Miles Lesley. You also know that the engagement ended last fall for reasons that weren't explained. Well, I’m going to tell you all about it and then send this letter quickly before I change my mind."
"It is over a year now since Miles and I first became engaged. As you are aware, his family is wealthy, and noted for its exclusiveness. I was a poor school teacher, and you may imagine with what horror his relatives received the news of Miles's attentions to one whom they considered his inferior. Now that I have thought the whole matter over calmly, I scarcely blame them. It must be hard for aristocratic parents who have lavished every care upon a son, and cherished for him the highest hopes, when he turns from the women of his own order to one considered beneath him in station. But I did not view the subject in this light then; and instead of declining his attentions, as I perhaps should have done, I encouraged them—I loved him so dearly, Nell!—and in spite of family opposition, Miles soon openly declared his attachment.
"It's been over a year since Miles and I got engaged. As you know, his family is wealthy and known for being exclusive. I was a poor school teacher, and you can imagine how horrified his relatives were when they heard about Miles's feelings for someone they considered beneath him. Now that I’ve thought about it calmly, I can’t really blame them. It must be tough for aristocratic parents who have given their son every opportunity and had the highest hopes for him when he chooses to pursue someone from a lower status. But I didn’t see it that way back then; instead of turning down his advances, which I probably should have done, I encouraged them—I loved him so much, Nell!—and despite family disapproval, Miles soon publicly declared his love for me."
"When his parents found they could not change his purpose, their affection for him forced them into outward acquiescence, but their reluctant condescension was gall and wormwood to me. I saw things only from my own point of view, and was keenly sensitive to their politely concealed disapprobation, and my offended vanity found its victim in Miles. I belonged to the class who admit and resent slights, instead of ignoring them, as do the higher bred, and I thought he would not see those offered to me. I grew cold and formal to him. He was very patient, but his ways were not mine, and my manner puzzled and annoyed him. Our relations soon became strained, and the trifle necessary for an open quarrel was easily supplied.
"When his parents realized they couldn't change his direction in life, their love for him forced them to outwardly accept it, but their unwilling tolerance was bitter to me. I only saw things from my own perspective and was extremely aware of their politely hidden disapproval, which offended my pride and directed my frustration towards Miles. I belonged to the type of people who acknowledge and resent slights instead of ignoring them like those from a higher social class, and I thought he wouldn’t notice the ones directed at me. I became cold and formal with him. He was very patient, but his approach was different from mine, and my behavior confused and irritated him. Our relationship soon became strained, and it didn't take much for a full-blown argument to break out."
"One evening I went to a large At Home given by his mother. I knew but few and, as Miles was necessarily busy with his social duties to her guests, I was, after the first hurried greeting, left unattended for a time. Not being accustomed to such functions, I resented this as a covert insult and, in a fit of jealous pique, I blush to own that I took the revenge of a peasant maid and entered into a marked flirtation with Fred Currie, who had paid me some attention before my engagement. When Miles was at liberty to seek me, he found me, to all appearances, quite absorbed in my companion and oblivious of his approach. He turned on his heel and went away, nor did he come near me the rest of the evening.
One evening, I attended a big gathering at his mother’s place. I only knew a few people, and since Miles was busy with his social duties to the guests, I was left on my own after a quick hello. Not being used to events like this, I felt slighted and, in a moment of jealous frustration, I’m embarrassed to admit that I sought revenge like a jealous girl and started flirting with Fred Currie, who had shown me some interest before I got engaged. When Miles finally had a chance to find me, he saw me seemingly engrossed in conversation with Fred and totally unaware of his arrival. He turned on his heel and walked away, and he didn’t come near me for the rest of the night.
"I went home angry enough, but so miserable and repentant that if Miles had been his usual patient self when he called the following evening I would have begged his forgiveness. But I had gone too far; his mother was shocked by my gaucherie, and he was humiliated and justly exasperated. We had a short, bitter quarrel. I said a great many foolish, unpardonable things, and finally I threw his ring at him. He gave me a startled look then, in which there was something of contempt, and went away without another word.
I got home feeling really angry, but also so miserable and regretful that if Miles had been his usual patient self when he called the next evening, I would have begged him to forgive me. But I had crossed a line; his mom was shocked by my clumsiness, and he was humiliated and completely justified in being frustrated. We had a short, heated argument. I said a lot of foolish, unforgivable things, and in the end, I threw his ring at him. He gave me a stunned look then, one that had a hint of contempt, and walked away without saying another word.
"After my anger had passed, I was wretchedly unhappy. I realized how unworthily I had acted, how deeply I loved Miles, and how lonely and empty my life would be without him. But he did not come back, and soon after I learned he had gone away—whither no one knew, but it was supposed abroad. Well, I buried my hopes and tears in secret and went on with my life as people have to do—a life in which I have learned to think, and which, I hope, has made me nobler and better.
"After my anger faded, I felt completely miserable. I realized how poorly I had behaved, how much I loved Miles, and how lonely and empty my life would be without him. But he didn’t return, and soon after, I found out he had left—where to, no one knew, but it was believed to be overseas. So, I buried my hopes and tears in secret and continued with my life as people must do—a life in which I’ve learned to reflect, and which, I hope, has made me a better person."
"This summer I came here. I heard much about a certain mysterious stranger known as 'Young Si' who was fishing mackerel at this shore. I was very curious. The story sounded romantic, and one evening I went down to see him. I met him face to face and, Helen, it was Miles Lesley!
"This summer, I came here. I'd heard a lot about a mysterious stranger called 'Young Si' who was fishing for mackerel at this shore. I was really curious. The story sounded intriguing, so one evening, I went down to check him out. When I met him face to face, Helen, it was Miles Lesley!"
"For one minute earth, sky and sea reeled around me. The next, I remembered all, and turned and walked away. He did not follow.
"For one minute, the earth, sky, and sea spun around me. The next moment, I remembered everything, and then I turned and walked away. He didn't follow."
"You may be sure that I now religiously avoid that part of the shore. We have never met since, and he has made no effort to see me. He clearly shows that he despises me. Well, I despise myself. I am very unhappy, Nell, and not only on my own account, for I feel that if Miles had never met me, his mother would not now be breaking her heart for her absent boy. My sorrow has taught me to understand hers, and I no longer resent her pride.
"You can bet that I now completely steer clear of that part of the shore. We haven't seen each other since, and he hasn't tried to reach out to me. It's obvious he looks down on me. Well, I look down on myself too. I'm really unhappy, Nell, and not just because of my own situation; I feel that if Miles had never met me, his mom wouldn't be heartbroken over her missing son. My sadness has helped me understand hers, and I don’t hold a grudge against her pride anymore."
"You need hardly be told after this that I leave here in another week. I cannot fabricate a decent excuse to go sooner, or I would."
"You probably don’t need to be told that I’m leaving here in a week. I can’t come up with a good reason to leave any earlier, or I would."
In the cool twilight Ethel went with Agnes Bentley to mail her letter. As they stopped at the door of the little country store, a young man came around the corner. It was Young Si. He was in his rough fishing suit, with a big herring net trailing over his shoulder, but no disguise could effectually conceal his splendid figure. Agnes sprang forward eagerly.
In the cool twilight, Ethel went with Agnes Bentley to mail her letter. As they stopped at the door of the small country store, a young man turned the corner. It was Young Si. He was in his rugged fishing outfit, with a large herring net draped over his shoulder, but nothing could effectively hide his impressive physique. Agnes rushed forward eagerly.
"Si, where have you been? Why have you never I been up to see us for so long?"
"Si, where have you been? Why haven't you come to see us for so long?"
Young Si made no verbal reply. He merely lifted his cap with formal politeness and turned on his heel.
Young Si didn’t say anything. He just tipped his cap politely and turned away.
"Well, I never!" exclaimed Agnes, as soon as she recovered her powers of speech. "If that is how Young Si is going to treat his friends! He must have got offended at something. I wonder what it is," she added, her curiosity getting the better of her indignation.
"Well, I can't believe this!" Agnes exclaimed as soon as she found her voice again. "If this is how Young Si is going to treat his friends! He must have taken offense at something. I wonder what it is," she added, her curiosity overtaking her anger.
When they came out they saw the solitary figure of Young Si far adown, crossing the dim, lonely shore fields. In the dusk Agnes failed to notice the pallor of her companion's face and the unshed tears in her eyes.
When they came out, they saw the lone figure of Young Si far down, walking across the dark, deserted shore fields. In the fading light, Agnes didn’t notice the paleness of her friend’s face or the unshed tears in her eyes.
"I've just been down to the Point," said Agnes, coming in one sultry afternoon about a week later, "and Little Ev said as there was no fishing today he'd take us out for that sail tonight if you wanted to go."
"I just came back from the Point," Agnes said, walking in one hot afternoon about a week later, "and Little Ev mentioned that since there’s no fishing today, he’d take us out for that sail tonight if you want to go."
Ethel Lennox put her drawing away listlessly. She looked pale and tired. She was going away the next day, and this was to be her last visit to the shore.
Ethel Lennox put her drawing away with a sigh. She looked pale and exhausted. She was leaving the next day, and this was going to be her last visit to the beach.
About an hour before sunset a boat glided out from the shadow of the Point. In it were Ethel Lennox and Agnes, together with Little Ev, the sandy-haired, undersized Pointer who owned the boat.
About an hour before sunset, a boat smoothly emerged from the shadow of the Point. Inside were Ethel Lennox and Agnes, along with Little Ev, the sandy-haired, small Pointer who belonged to the boat.
The evening was fine, and an off-shore breeze was freshening up rapidly. They did not notice the long, dark bank of livid cloud low in the northwest.
The evening was nice, and an offshore breeze was picking up quickly. They didn't notice the long, dark line of ominous clouds hanging low in the northwest.
"Isn't this glorious!" exclaimed Ethel. Her hat was straining back from her head and the red rings of her hair were blowing about her face.
"Isn't this amazing!" exclaimed Ethel. Her hat was being blown back from her head and the red strands of her hair were flying around her face.
Agnes looked about her more anxiously. Wiser in matters of sea and shore than her companion, there were some indications she did not like.
Agnes looked around her more anxiously. More knowledgeable about the sea and shore than her companion, there were some signs she didn't like.
Young Si, who was standing with Snuffy their skids, lowered his spyglass with a start.
Young Si, who was standing with Snuffy and their gear, lowered his spyglass in surprise.
"It is Agnes Bentley and—and—that boarder of theirs," he said anxiously, "and they've gone out with Little Ev in that wretched, leaky tub of his. Where are their eyes that they can't see a squall coming up?"
"It’s Agnes Bentley and—and—their boarder," he said anxiously, "and they’ve taken Little Ev out in that awful, leaky boat of his. Where are their eyes that they can’t see a storm coming?"
"An' Little Ev don't know as much about managing a boat as a cat!" exclaimed Snuffy excitedly. "Sign 'em to come back."
"Little Ev doesn't know any more about managing a boat than a cat!" Snuffy exclaimed excitedly. "Tell them to come back."
Si shook his head. "They're too far out. I don't know that the squall will amount to very much. In a good boat, with someone who knew how to manage it, they'd be all right. But with Little Ev—" He began walking restlessly up and down the narrow platform.
Si shook his head. "They're too far out. I don’t think the squall will be that bad. In a decent boat, with someone who knew how to handle it, they’d be fine. But with Little Ev—" He started pacing back and forth on the narrow platform.
The boat was now some distance out. The breeze had stiffened to a slow strong wind and the dull-grey level of the sea was whipped into white-caps.
The boat was now quite far out. The breeze had picked up to a steady strong wind, and the dull grey surface of the sea was choppy with whitecaps.
Agnes bent towards Ethel. "It's getting too rough. I think we'd better go back. I'm afraid we're in for a thunder squall. Look at the clouds."
Agnes leaned toward Ethel. "It's getting too rough. I think we should head back. I'm worried we're going to get caught in a thunderstorm. Look at those clouds."
A long, sullen muttering verified her words.
A long, gloomy murmur confirmed her words.
"Little Ev," she shouted, "we want to go in."
"Little Ev," she yelled, "we want to come in."
Little Ev, thus recalled to things about him, looked around in alarm. The girls questioned each other with glances of dismay. The sky had grown very black, and the peals of thunder came louder and more continuously. A jagged bolt of lightning hurtled over the horizon. Over land and sea was "the green, malignant light of coming storm."
Little Ev, brought back to reality, looked around in panic. The girls exchanged worried glances. The sky had turned very dark, and the thunder roared louder and more steadily. A jagged flash of lightning streaked across the horizon. Everywhere was "the green, ominous light of an approaching storm."
Little Ev brought the boat's head abruptly round as a few heavy drops of rain fell.
Little Ev suddenly turned the boat's head as a few heavy drops of rain fell.
"Ev, the boat is leaking!" shrieked Agnes, above the wind. "The water's coming in!"
"Ev, the boat is leaking!" Agnes shouted over the wind. "Water's coming in!"
"Bail her out then," shouted Ev, struggling with the sail. "There's two cans under the seat. I've got to lower this sail. Bail her out."
"Bail her out then," yelled Ev, wrestling with the sail. "There are two cans under the seat. I need to lower this sail. Bail her out."
"I'll help you," said Ethel.
"I got you," said Ethel.
She was very pale, but her manner was calm. Both girls bailed energetically.
She was very pale, but she remained calm. Both girls were bailing energetically.
Young Si, watching through the glass, saw them. He dropped it and ran to his boat, white and resolute.
Young Si, watching through the glass, saw them. He dropped it and ran to his boat, determined and fearless.
"They've sprung a leak. Here, Curtis, launch the boat. We've got to go out or Ev will drown them."
"They've got a leak. Here, Curtis, get the boat ready. We need to head out or Ev will drown them."
They shot out from the shore just as the downpour came, blotting out sea and land in one driving sheet of white rain.
They rushed out from the shore just as the heavy rain started, obscuring both the sea and land in a relentless curtain of white rain.
"Young Si is coming off for us," said Agnes. "We'll be all right if he gets here in time. This boat is going to sink, sure."
"Young Si is coming for us," Agnes said. "We'll be fine if he gets here on time. This boat is definitely going to sink."
Little Ev was completely demoralized by fear. The girls bailed unceasingly, but the water gained every minute. Young Si was none too soon.
Little Ev was totally overwhelmed by fear. The girls kept bailing without stopping, but the water kept rising every minute. Young Si arrived just in time.
"Jump, Ev!" he shouted as his boat shot alongside. "Jump for your life!"
"Jump, Ev!" he yelled as his boat sped by. "Jump for your life!"
He dragged Ethel Lennox in as he spoke. Agnes sprang from one boat to the other like a cat, and Little Ev jumped just as a thunderous crash seemed to burst above them and air and sky were filled with blue flame.
He pulled Ethel Lennox in as he talked. Agnes hopped from one boat to the other like a cat, and Little Ev jumped just as a loud crash erupted above them, filling the air and sky with blue flames.
The danger was past, for the squall had few difficulties for Si and Snuffy. When they reached the shore, Agnes, who had quite recovered from her fright, tucked her dripping skirts about her and announced her determination to go straight home with Snuffy.
The danger was over, as the storm didn't pose much trouble for Si and Snuffy. When they got to the shore, Agnes, who had fully calmed down after her scare, wrapped her wet skirts around her and declared that she was going straight home with Snuffy.
"I can't get any wetter than I am," she said cheerfully. "I'll send Pa down in the buggy for Miss Lennox. Light the fire in your shanty, Si, and let her get dry. I'll be as quick as I can."
"I can't get any wetter than I already am," she said cheerfully. "I'll have Dad come down in the buggy for Miss Lennox. Start a fire in your cabin, Si, and let her get dry. I'll be as fast as I can."
Si picked Ethel up in his strong arms and carried her into the fish-house. He placed her on one of the low benches and hurriedly began to kindle a fire. Ethel sat up dazedly and pushed back the dripping masses of her bright hair. Young Si turned and looked down at her with a passionate light in his eyes. She put out her cold, wet hands wistfully.
Si picked Ethel up in his strong arms and carried her into the fish-house. He set her down on one of the low benches and quickly started a fire. Ethel sat up, dazed, and pushed back the dripping strands of her bright hair. Young Si turned and looked down at her with a passionate look in his eyes. She extended her cold, wet hands longingly.
"Oh, Miles!" she whispered.
"Oh, Miles!" she said softly.
Outside, the wind shook the frail building and tore the shuddering sea to pieces. The rain poured down. It was already settling in for a night of storm. But, inside, Young Si's fire was casting cheery flames over the rude room, and Young Si himself was kneeling by Ethel Lennox with his arm about her and her head on his broad shoulder. There were happy tears in her eyes and her voice quivered as she said, "Miles, can you forgive me? If you knew how bitterly I have repented—"
Outside, the wind rattled the fragile building and ripped the churning sea apart. The rain came down hard. It was already gearing up for a night of storms. But inside, Young Si's fire was casting warm, cheerful flames over the rough room, and Young Si himself was kneeling by Ethel Lennox, with his arm around her and her head resting on his broad shoulder. There were joyful tears in her eyes, and her voice trembled as she said, "Miles, can you forgive me? If you knew how deeply I have regretted—"
"Never speak of the past again, my sweet. In my lonely days and nights down here by the sea, I have forgotten all but my love."
"Don’t talk about the past anymore, my love. In my lonely days and nights down here by the sea, I’ve forgotten everything except my love for you."
"Miles, how did you come here? I thought you were in Europe."
"Miles, how did you get here? I thought you were in Europe."
"I did travel at first. I came down here by chance, and resolved to cut myself utterly adrift from my old life and see if I could not forget you. I was not very successful." He smiled down into her eyes. "And you were going away tomorrow. How perilously near we have been to not meeting! But how are we going to explain all this to our friends along shore?"
"I did travel at first. I came down here by chance, and decided to completely disconnect from my old life and see if I could forget you. I wasn't very successful." He smiled down into her eyes. "And you were leaving tomorrow. How close we came to not meeting! But how are we going to explain all this to our friends along the shore?"
"I think we had better not explain it at all. I will go away tomorrow, as I intended, and you can quietly follow soon. Let 'Young Si' remain the mystery he has always been."
"I think we should just leave it unexplained. I'm going to leave tomorrow, as I planned, and you can follow quietly soon after. Let 'Young Si' stay the mystery he’s always been."
"That will be best—decidedly so. They would never understand if we did tell them. And I daresay they would be very much disappointed to find I was not a murderer or a forger or something of that sort. They have always credited me with an evil past. And you and I will go back to our own world, Ethel. You will be welcome there now, sweet—my family, too, have learned a lesson, and will do anything to promote my happiness."
"That sounds like the best choice—definitely. They'd never get it if we explained it to them. And honestly, they'd probably be really disappointed to find out I’m not a murderer or a forger or anything like that. They've always thought I had a dark past. You and I will return to our own world, Ethel. You’ll be welcomed there now, darling—my family has learned their lesson and will do whatever it takes to make me happy."
Agnes drove Ethel Lennox to the station next day. The fierce wind that had swept over land and sea seemed to have blown away all the hazy vapours and oppressive heats in the air, and the morning dawned as clear and fresh as if the sad old earth with all her passionate tears had cleansed herself from sin and stain and come forth radiantly pure and sweet. Ethel bubbled over with joyousness. Agnes wondered at the change in her.
Agnes drove Ethel Lennox to the station the next day. The strong wind that had swept across land and sea seemed to have blown away all the hazy mists and oppressive heat in the air, and the morning emerged clear and fresh, as if the weary earth had washed away all its sorrowful tears and come out shining and pure. Ethel was full of joy. Agnes was surprised by the change in her.
"Good-bye, Miss Lennox," she said wistfully. "You'll come back to see us some time again, won't you?"
"Goodbye, Miss Lennox," she said with a touch of sadness. "You'll come back to visit us sometime, right?"
"Perhaps," smiled Ethel, "and if not, Agnes, you must come and see me. Some day I may tell you a secret."
"Maybe," Ethel smiled, "and if not, Agnes, you have to come and visit me. One day I might share a secret with you."
About a week later Young Si suddenly vanished, and his disappearance was a nine-day's talk along shore. His departure was as mysterious as his advent. It leaked out that he had quietly disposed of his boat and shanty to Snuffy Curtis, sent his mackerel off and, that done, slipped from the Pointers' lives, never more to re-enter them.
About a week later, Young Si suddenly disappeared, and his vanishing became the talk of the shore for nine days. His exit was as mysterious as his arrival. It became known that he had discreetly sold his boat and shack to Snuffy Curtis, sent off his mackerel, and once that was done, slipped away from the Pointers' lives, never to return.
Little Ev was the last of the Pointers to see him tramping along the road to the station in the dusk of the autumn twilight. And the next morning Agnes Bentley, going out of doors before the others, found on the doorstep a basket containing a small, vociferous black kitten with a card attached to its neck. On it was written: "Will Agnes please befriend Witch in memory of Young Si?"
Little Ev was the last of the Pointers to see him walking down the road to the station in the evening of the autumn twilight. The next morning, Agnes Bentley, stepping outside before the others, found a basket on the doorstep holding a small, noisy black kitten with a card attached to its neck. It read: "Will Agnes please take care of Witch in memory of Young Si?"
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!